Unexpected Allies

by Eternal Sunset

Rating: mature
Tags: Drama, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Other, Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer (Demon), Sunset Shimmer, Main 7 (EqG), Gore, Violence, Dark, Alternate Universe, Human
Length: 101308

What if Sunset wasn't ambushed by the students.

A what if of Dainn's Anon A Miss story, what if instead of ambushing Sunset, the group of Students reveal to Sunset that they never thought she was Anon A Miss and vow to help her find the true culprit. With even more allies on her side Sunset is more determined than ever to bring Anon A Miss down, However Adagio's words about her friends not truly being her friends linger in Sunset's mind and she begins to doubt them, with Sunset ready to initiate her plan to make The Cutie Mark Crusaders admit to being Anon A Miss; will she take back her friends or will she walk away?

The mature rating is for the slight gore in the third chapter.

Published 2018-02-07 05:40:07 UTC
Last updated 2018-10-15 06:55:14 UTC

Turning Point

Turning point

Sunset walked dawn the dark halls of Canterlot High, her footsteps echoing around her with every step she took as she finally reached the gymnasium. The inside of the gymnasium was dark which added to her increasing discomfort, she considered going back home and text her friends that she couldn't make it, but as she turned around a voice called out her name.

"Leaving so soon Sunset?"

Sunset's eyes widened as she recognized the voice and immediately turned around just as all the lights in the gymnasium turned on, blinding her temporarily before her vision became focused and she saw Gilda standing in front of her with her hands in her pocket. Next to her is Dumbbell, a former member of the wrestling team that was kicked out due to his bad grades, her gaze then turned to the bleachers where she spotted people she recognized from CHS, They all looked at her expectantly, Sunset also spotted students standing guard by the exits, panic began to set in as she realized that she was set up.

"I'm surprised you showed up." Gilda spoke, her voice was calm. "I figured since the meeting place is kind of shady, you'd at least suspect something was up."

"Where's Rainbow Dash?" Sunset demanded as she glared at Gilda.

Gilda pulled her hands out of her pockets and revealed a bright red phone in her right hand, she pressed several buttons on the screen, a few minutes later Sunset received a text notification and checked to see it was from Rainbow Dash, the message reading "Does this answer your question? "How did you get her phone?"

"I was actually looking for you when I spotted Dash, she seemed pretty pissed about Anon A Miss's newest post so when I asked about you she told me she didn't know where you are. But she happily lent me her phone to arrange a meeting." Gilda explained as she pocketed Rainbow Dash's phone. " Seriously though Sunset, the school is a mess and everyone is calling out for your head."

Gilda along with all the students in attendance smiled as well, a pit formed in Sunset's stomach at what Gilda was implying.

"Everyone bu-"

Suddenly one of the exit doors burst open to reveal Snips and Snail, both young boys looked out of breath.

"Sorry we're late but we brought him like you asked." Snips apologized.

"Took us a while to find him eh." Snails told them.

Sunset paid no attention to her two former lackeys instead her focus was on the third boy that, her ex boyfriend Flash Sentry.

"Flash, You're in on this too?" Sunset asked In a stunned voice.

"If by this you mean your side then yes." Flash said with a smile.

"Wh-what?" Sunset blinked in confusion.

"As I was saying." Gilda spoke, gaining everyone's attention. "Everyone at school is after your head, everyone but us."

"As if you would be Anon A miss." Dumbbell spoke. "My grades were a mess, people called me dumb and said I wouldn't be good at anything other than sports, but despite that you still agreed to tutor me. You didn't make fun of me for not understanding the math problems, you were patient with me as I struggled with my class subjects, encouraging me to not give up." He smiled widely.

"Because of you my grades have been getting better and now I'm back on the wrestling team!"

"You helped me when I was feeling down!" a male student shouted.

"You volunteered to walk my little brother home from school when I couldn't do it!" A female student said.

The Gymnasium was soon filled with the shouts of the students, each one saying how Sunset helped them. Sunset was in shock, she couldn't believe that there was anyone other than the Principal and vice-Principal and Twilight who still believed in her.

"We all know what the old Sunset was Like." Gilda said, gaining Sunset's attention. "The old Sunset would never leave behind any evidence that would link her to her wrongdoings. and besides if you did seek revenge against your friends, you would do it in a much crueler way."

The students in the Gymnasium gathered around Sunset, each one smiling kindly at her, Sunset was touched.

"So don't worry about those other idiots that believe that believe Anon A Miss is you, We've got your back!" Gilda declared which caused everyone to cheer.

Tears welled up in Sunset's eyes, with everyone's support there's nothing stopping her from exposing Anon A Miss now.

Author's Note

This is my first story posted on this site, as well as my first Anon A Miss fic. I hope you all enjoy it.

Planning the next move

Author's Note

Here's the second chapter, it might take a little longer for the next chapter to be posted, but until then enjoy this one.

Planning the next move

Planning The Next move

“Let me get this straight, you thought we were all going to jump you?” Gilda asks, a sly smile tugging at her lips as she glanced at Sunset next to her.

“Oh come off it, if you were in my position and you received a message from your friend to meet you in the gymnasium, only to find all the lights out, then they all turn on and you suddenly find yourself surrounded by students with the exits blocked. wouldn’t you think the same thing?” Sunset countered as she walked beside Gilda, the rest of the students surrounding them as they walked out of the school.

“She’s got you there Gilda.” Dumbbell said from behind the girls, a playful smile on his lips.

“Yeah, yeah, I guess I would assume the same thing.” Gilda agreed.

“In hindsight, maybe you shouldn’t have gone with waiting in the gymnasium after school.” Flash added, standing besides Sunset.

“Hey layoff, we were in a hurry to talk to her and the school was the first think to come up for a meeting spot!” Gilda defended her decision.

“So things at school are that bad if you really needed to talk to me?” Sunset asked, remembering the urgency of the message Gilda sent.

Gilda’s face took on a serious expression. “You have no idea, a lot more secrets have been posted and like a said earlier the whole school wants your head. Including Rainbow.”

“Rainbow Dash?”

Gilda pulled out her phone and signed in to Mstable, she showed Sunset the image of her and Rainbow kissing.

“Oh.” was all Sunset said.

“Yeah.” Gilda turned off her phone and placed it back in her pocket.

“But you don’t seem too upset about it.” Sunset pointed out.

“Because all that picture did is confirm that I like girls, besides with the reputation I have, nobody would dare bother me about it.” Gilda told Sunset with a shrug.

“Speaking of reputation, since you’re known for having a short fuse I thought you were going to be furious.” Dumbbell added. “That’s one reason why I went to find you, to make sure you wouldn’t do anything rash against Sunset.”

“I wouldn’t blame you for thinking that.” Gilda said as she let out a tired sigh. “But I’ve been taking anger management classes to keep my anger under control.”

Sunset and the rest of the group are surprised at this revelation, Gilda looked at Sunset and smiled.

“You didn’t think you were the only one who wanted to change yourself did you?”

“I guess not.” Sunset returned the smile.

The group of students stood in front of the Canterlot High Wondercolt State.

“So how are we going to expose Anon A Miss?” Dumbbell asks.

“I haven’t figured that out myself yet but thanks to a certain trio, I now know where to start.” Sunset answered as all eyes are on her.

“A certain trio?” Flash asks.

“I went to see the sirens.”

Everyone minus Sunset gasped.

“By yourself?!” Snips shouted.

“Obviously, I didn’t have anyone to back me up.” Sunset says.

“Oh right, sorry.” Snails apologizes as he scratches the back of his head bashfully.

“It’s alright, I went to the sirens to see if they were behind Anon A Miss. Turns out they aren’t.” Sunset told them. “But after promising to help them with their current living situation, they agreed to help me and I explained to them everything that went down between since the first post.”

“Are you sure it’s a good idea to trust them?” Lightning Dust asks. “From what happened at the battle of the bands, those girls are bad news.”

“I know, but it was worth a try.” Sunset answers Lightning Dust.

“So who’s Anon A Miss? I want to test out my new wrestling moves on them.” Dumbbell asks as he cracks his knuckles.

“It’s Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.” Sunset tells them.

“WHAT?!” The group of students shouts in disbelief.

“Those three twerps?!” Lightning Dust’s face is twisted in anger. “Why the hell would they frame you for this?!”

“That part I still don’t know, I haven’t done anything bad to them to warrant this.” Sunset says, she’s been trying to wrap her head around their motive, why go this far to get revenge on her, or is it revenge at all?

“We we’ll confront them tomorrow and pry the truth out of them.” Gilda says, the group of students agreeing with her.

“That won’t do us any good.” Flash speaks up. “In fact it’ll only make the situation worse for Sunset.”

“What do you mean?” Snails asks.

“Flash is right, without any proof that they’re Anon A Miss, they’ll just deny it and you’ll be accused of making them confess to cover for me. Not to mention they’ll tell their sisters what happened.” Sunset explains as suddenly Adagio’s words popped in her mind.

Their friendship with you is nothing but a facade…...They’ve been playing you like a pipe since day one.

“Sunset are you alright?” Flash asks worriedly.

“Huh? Oh uh yeah, I was just lost in thought.” Sunset assured him giving Flash a reassuring smile.

Flash eyes her suspiciously but lets the matter drop for now.

“So now we just have to come up with a plan to make them confess, sounds easy enough.” Gilda says in a sarcastic tone.

“Yeah.” Sunset says just as a cold gust of wind blows past them causing some of them to shiver.

“We’ll pick this up tomorrow, I don;t know about the rest of you but I don’t want to talk about this as I freeze.” Gilda says as the other nod in agreement.

“That would be best, Thank you everyone for believing me.” Sunset thanked the group, they all wished each other goodnight before departing. As Sunset began her walk home, she heard a car horn and turned around to see Gilda pull up next to her in her car.

“Hop in, I’ll give you a ride home.” Gilda offered to which Sunset nodded as she went around Gilda’s car and took a seat in the passenger side. As Gilda drove, Sunset noticed that Gilda is going the right way but she hasn’t told her her address yet.

Gilda notices her questioning look and knowing what she was about to asks, answered her question. “Dash already told me your address.”

Sunset’s eyes widen in surprise at the answer. “But why would Rainbow tell you my address?”

Gilda’s expression suddenly turned serious which unnerved Sunset. “Probably because she thought we were going to jump you.”

“What?!” Sunset couldn’t believe it, there’s no way Rainbow would want that to happen to her.

“It’s true, she even told me where you work, your work schedule and what classes you have.” Gilda informed her as she stopped at a red light and turned to face Sunset. “She wanted to hurt you Sunset.”

Sunset shook her head. “I know Rainbow Dash and I didn’t always see eye to eye, but to actually want me to get hurt...”

“Whether you believe it or not, that’s the situation we have to face now. Other students who have been hurt, humiliated or both by Anon A Miss want payback, they want to see you hurt.” Gilda reminds her. “But that’s not everything.”

Sunset looks at Gilda. “There’s more?”

Gilda nods. “Yes, some of the secrets posted by Anon A Miss were sent in by the students.”

Sunset was stunned by this revelation, an image of several students cornering her and yelling at her popped in her mind, mixed in the angry students faces were several that are smiling; enjoying Sunset’s suffering. Sunset clenched her fists in anger, her eyes narrowed as she grit her teeth.

Those damn hypocrites! Sunset thought. Gilda turned back just as the light turned green, the rest of the drive was silent with Sunset seething in anger.

After Gilda dropped Sunset off at her apartment building, she gave her her number and told her to contact her is she needed anything before driving off. Sunset made her way into her apartment building, she climbed up the stair until finally arriving at her floor. She unlocked her door and entered her apartment, she went to her room and immediately fell on her bed. The days events exhausting her, she felt happy and relieved that she had someone that believe her, she felt anger at the students who falsely blamed her for their spilled secrets knowing that some of them were the ones who sent them to Anon A Miss. Then there was Rainbow’s betrayal.

Just because someone stands by your side, that doesn’t necessarily mean that they’re on your side. Be very careful about who you decide to call a “friend”.

Adagio’s words echoed in her mind, Sunset sighed as she got up and called Vice- Principal Luna to update her and Principal Celestia on the situation, she then wrote to Twilight before deciding to take a shower and get ready for bed.

As Sunset slept, she tossed and turned in her bed as she was having a nightmare. The entire school cornering her and beating her, even her friends joined in. No matter how much she begged them to stop they continued until a maniacal laughter echoed around them causing her to wake up with a gasp. She stood sitting on her bed, gasping for breath, her body covered in sweat. She looked at the time and it was 2:30 am, she grabbed her phone by the nightstand and dialed Gilda’s number. It rang several times before Gilda answered.

“Hello?” Gilda asks in a tired voice.

“I know what we need to do.”

Guess Who's Back?

Author's Note

Here's chapter three, wow I can't believe I got this done and out so fast. I hope you guys enjoy it, also just a heads up this story might not have many chapters.

Guess Who's Back?

Guess Who’s Back?

Rainbow Dash walked through the front doors of CHS, she could hear her fellow students around her snickering as she walked past them. She could hear their whispers about her.

“I didn’t know she was into girls, but I guess that explains the long glances she’s sent my way.” A female student mocked.

“Too busy chasing after girls and showing off than her own school work, no wonder she’s so dumb.” A male student mocked.

Rainbow gritted her teeth, just listening to them bad mouth her really pissed her. “God damn you Sunset.”

Rainbow Dash opened her locker and took out her textbooks for her class, as she closed her locker she was meet with the concerned look of her number one fan and surrogate little sister Scootaloo. “Hey Scoots, how ya been?”

“Rough morning?” Scootaloo asks her idol.

“Am I that obvious?” Rainbow Dash asks with a grin but it drops as she lets out a frustrated sigh. “I can’t believe I let her fool me again Scoots, I really thought that she had changed.”

“Hey don’t beat yourself up Rainbow, Sunset had everyone fooled and she has done it before.” Scootaloo assured Rainbow.

“Which makes me fell more stupid for falling for it again.” Rainbow said as she walked away from Scootaloo, missing the look of sadness and guilt on her face.

During class Rainbow zoned out the lecture that the teacher Cranky Doodle is trying to teach the class, instead choosing to observe her fellow classmates. Tensions are high in the class as she noticed the looks of disdain her classmates shot at one another, her gaze fell to Sunset’s empty seat.

I wonder if Gilda went overboard on Sunset. Rainbow Dash thought. Whatever, Sunset had it coming anyway.

The morning classes went by as usual and soon it was time for lunch, Rainbow set her tray down on the table she sat with her friends, each of them not looking any better than her.

“Howdy sugarcube.” Applejack greeted her rainbow haired friend who responded with a simple “Hey.”

“Are you still feeling the ill effects of that picture Anon A Miss posted yesterday?” Rarity asks.

“Yeah, but that’s not the only thing that’s bugging me.” Rainbow Dash says as she takes a bite of her sandwich.

“Um is it Sunset?” Fluttershy asks nervously and the whole table goes silent.

The silence is broken when Rainbow slams her fists against the table. “I can’t believe she would stab us in the back like that!” Rainbow shouted in anger. “After what we’ve been through during the battle of the bands, even after we hung out a lot and the sleepovers…..I thought for sure that she was our friend….our family!”

The girls cast their gazes on the table, their expressions somber.

“Whenever I saw Sunset smile, it made me so happy to see her having fun and enjoying having friends.” Pinkie Pie said, her mood no longer as chipper as usual. “But she was just smiling because she had us fooled again.”

“We trusted her.” Fluttershy spoke, her voice quivering. “We opened our hearts to her and she goes and breaks them!”

Fluttershy started sobbing as Rarity held her in her arms. “There, there Fluttershy, you mustn’t let what Sunset did keep you from being your beautiful self.”

“I guess granny Smith was right, once a bad apple, always a bad apple.” Applejack says as she lowers her hat to cover her eyes.

As the girls reflect on the friends that betrayed them, a message alert sounded from the cellphones of everyone on the lunchroom.

“Great, what did she post now?” Rainbow groaned, she couldn’t check her phone since she loaned it to Gilda.

Applejack reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, she logged into her Mystable account and her eyes widened at what she saw.

“WHAT IN BLAZES?!

The rest of her friends are startled by her sudden outburst but then they hear the rest of the students in the lunchroom let out gasps of horror.

“OH MY GOD!!”

“SWEET JESUS!!”

The girls were confused at everyone’s reaction until Applejack showed them the reason and their faces paled at what they saw. There on the Anon A miss’s page is a picture of Sunset Shimmer, beaten to a bloody pulp, her hands are chained by her wrists and hoisted above her head, her face and exposed arms are covered in bruises and lacerations, her right eyes is swelled shut, blood running down her noise and the corners of her mouth; her clothes are also covered in blood and are torn in certain places. There was a caption on the bottom that read “Who’s laughing now?”

The girls felt sick to their stomachs and Fluttershycovered her mouth with both hands in absolute shock and horror, Rainbow Dash stared at the image, her eyes tracing over all of Sunset’s injuries.

“No.” She whispered. “This is insane.” This wasn’t what Rainbow Dash expected, this was far worse than anything she could have ever imagined.

At another table the Cutie Mark Crusader were just as shocked as everyone else but more so for a different reason.

“N-no way.” Scootaloo stared in horror at the beaten image of Sunset.

“It..it wasn’t suppose to be like this.” Applebloom stated, her face going pale at what her actions had done to Sunset.

“It’s our fault, we did this.” Sweetie Belle said as she started trembling, tears welling up in her eyes.

Suddenly another message alert sounded and accompanied by another image popped up, but this one displayed the horribly mangled corpse of a male student known as Dumbelle.

“T-that’s Dumbelle!!” A student suddenly blurted out.

Dumbelle’s body had several deep gashes, his intestines spilled out on to the floor, his throat was ripped out and his arms torn off his body, a look of absolute horror permanently etched on his face. Some students quickly ran to the nearest garbage can and threw up their lunch. But then more message alerts sounded as more images popped up, each showing another student, killed in the most horrible way possible.

The members of the wonderbolt’s soccer team stared in horror at their team member Lightning Dust who’s back, arms and legs are bent against their normal way, her face is too frozen in horror and pain.

The next Image showed a frightened Gilda as she was sitting on the floor backing away from something, then the next image showed A dead Gilda with a hole in her chest and her heart in the bloody hands of her killer. Rainbow Dash couldn’t believe what she was seeing, what exactly was going on?

Then the next image showed the dismembered body parts of the students on the floor and spelling out out the words.“Guess Who’s back”And around them is a very familiar shadowy silhouette of what appears to be a woman with demon wings and flaming hair.

“It can’t be?!” A student shrieked.

Suddenly they all heard a loud booming sound coming from outside causing them all to rush towards the cafeteria windows to see a column of black flames erupt from the ground before being dispersed by bat like wings and revealing Demon Sunset.

The students stared in horror as the demon Stared back at them, a sinister smile on her lips.

“Hello everyone,”

Hide and Seek

Hide and Seek.

The students of Canterlot High stared in horror at the return of demon Sunset before she disappeared in flames and appeared inside the cafeteria. The students gasped in horror and started to run towards the exits but Sunset waved her hand and the doors suddenly closed, some students tried to open the doors but it wouldn’t budge.

“Leaving so soon? I insist you stay,” The demon spoke, her eyes scanned the students, some of who are huddled together for safety. Her eyes soon landed on the Cutie Mark Crusaders and she smiled a predatory smile.

“S-Sunset?”

Sunset turned to the direction of the weak sounding voice that spoke her name and saw Fluttershy and the rest of her former friends. Fluttershy had her hands in front of her chest, her posture giving off some confidence, but when Sunset looked into her eyes, she saw nothing but fear.

“Well if it isn’t the element of kindness, cruelty is more like it.” Sunset spat which caused Fluttershy to flinch. “Are you finally going to stick up for yourself or wait until after I’m in tears!”

Fluttershy felt tears stinging at her eyes at Sunset’s words, but she fought back the urge to cry. “S-Sunset, is that really you?”

Sunset sneered at this, “Oh, are you finally showing concern for me? Well it’s too late!”

Sunset’s hair flared which caused the students to cower more, Fluttershy’s legs started trembling as she shook her head, she recalled how she yelled at Sunset and accused her of being Anon A Miss; leaving her in tears. But she was posting their secrets, she lied about being their friend...even so, nobody deserved to be beaten the way Sunset was.

“Sunset, It doesn’t have to be this way. Let us help you.” Fluttershy pleaded with her former friend.

“Help me?, do you really believe I need your help?!” Sunset screamed. “Where were you when I was crying in the hallway. Where were you when the entire student body ganged up on me in the hallway, where were you when I actually needed you?!”

Tears started spilling from Fluttershy’s eyes as the hate fueled accusations pierced her heart, Sunset glared at Fluttershy but a tan hand shot out to shield Fluttershy from her glare.

“That’s enough Sunset,” Applejack said as she narrowed her eyes at Sunset.

“I see the liar stepped up to defend her real friend.” Sunset growled.

“Just who are you calling a liar? I wasn’t the one who pretended to be our friend just so she can stab us in the back!” Applejack shouted, her temper rising.

“Temper, temper Applejack, you wouldn’t want to do something you’ll regret.” Sunset said as she cast her gaze at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow for her part just stared at Sunset like a deer caught in headlights, her eyes never leaving Sunset’s form, a form she was forced to become because of her actions. The image of a beaten Sunset flashed in her mind, she wondered if Sunset still had those injuries. Sunset watched the frozen girl asa sly smirk spread on her lips.

“What’s the matter Rainbow? you’re usually never this quiet?” Sunset asks which seems to snap Rainbow out of her daze.

“I-I was just surprised by your appearance.” Rainbow Dash managed to answer defensively.

“Are you sure that’s the only reason?” Sunset asks. “Perhaps there’s another reason you’re so surprised to see me, but don’t want to admit it.”

A drop of sweat ran down the side of Rainbow Dash’s face at what Sunset said, the rest of the students in the cafeteria look at Rainbow curiously, wondering what Sunset is talking about? However Applejack decided to cut in.

“Don’t listen to her Rainbow, she’s just trying to mess with yer head,” Applejack said before glaring back at Sunset. “Let’s focus on getting rid of this demon and getting Sunset back.”

“Quite right darling.” Rarity spoke as she stood next to Applejack. “We’ve beaten her once before and we surely can do it again.”

“Yeah, there’s nothing we can’t do if we stick together!” Pinkie chimed in.

Rainbow looked at her friends who looked at her with kind and encouraging eyes, she felt a pang of guilt that they are supporting her and not knowing about her part in Sunset being beaten up so badly. So she reluctantly nodded and stood by her friends, the rest of the students rallying behind them.

Sunset watched in amusement as they all held hands and started to concentrate, she sat on a nearby lunch table and waited for them to pony up. But after several minutes the girls still hadn’t ponied up and the gathered students looked at them in confusion.

“Hey, hurry and do your magic thing and beat her already.” A female student spoke.

The girls looked at each other in confusion, normally they would’ve already activated their magic, But when they tried to call on it, all they felt was emptiness. Sunset inspected her nails as the Rainbooms tried to wrap their minds on why they couldn’t summon their magic, she soon grew bored of her nails and focused her attention back at the Rainbooms.

“Having trouble calling on your magic?” Sunset asks in a mocking tone. “Want me to enlighten you as to why?”

when none of the Rainbooms answered, Sunset took that as a yes.

“It’s simply really, your magic is the magic of friendship which is made up of Laughter, Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty, Honesty and Magic.” Sunset began to to explain.

“So is that it, we just need Princess Twilight?” Applejack asks which earns a chuckle from Sunset.

“Even if she was here, your magic still wouldn’t activate since you no longer represent the elements of Harmony.” Sunset stated which shocked the girls.

“What do you mean we no longer represent the elements?!” Applejack raised her voice.

“It’s as I said, after all a Liar can’t be the element of honesty.” Sunset said mater of fact.

“I am no liar!” Applejack shouted, she’s beginning to get very agitated with Sunset calling her a liar.

“You are a liar,” Sunset began as her tone became more serious. “You lied to my face when you said I was family.”

Applejack opened her mouth to respond but Sunset continued.

“You lied when you said you were my friend, you lied when you told me that you forgave me for what I did to you and your friends!” Sunset shouted, her voice filled with anger and pain.

Applejack was taken aback but quickly recovered and glared at Sunset. “You know what, I’m glad I still had my doubts about you because you ended up proving me right.”

“Remember those words Applejack, you’ll soon regret them.” Sunset snarled.

“Your threats won’t work on me.” Applejack said in a defiant tone.

Sunset focused her attention on Fluttershy who recoiled under Sunset’s gaze but Rarity and Pinkie stood in front of her to shield her while Rainbow Dash held on to Fluttershy.

“For someone who is kind and so very shy, you can be very cruel Fluttershy.” Sunset said which caused the girl to bury her face against Rainbow’s chest and start crying.

“So much for generosity, you selfishly threw me under the buss to save yourself from the humiliation you’re enduring!” Sunset spat at Rarity before turning to Pinkie. “For someone who prides themselves at making people laugh and smile, you have no problem leaving them in tears!”

Pinkie and Rarity felt like they were just struck, Sunset’s words cutting them deep. But why was her words affecting them like this, she was the one who betrayed them right?

“And then there’s you.” Sunset gestures to Rainbow. “You sure showed some Loyalty when you accused me of being Anon A Miss like the others, but you went a step further and lured me into a trap where Gilda and her cronies ambushed me and proceeded to give me the beating of my life.”

The entire lunchroom gasped at this news, the Rainbooms slowly turned their heads towards Rainbow Dash who was looking at the floor.

“Rainbow?” Applejack looked at Rainbow, demanding an answer.

“Is what she said true?” Fluttershy asks as she raises her head to look at Rainbow.

Rainbow was silent for a moment before looking at Fluttershy. “Yes.”

Fluttershy pulled herself away from Rainbow as she shook her head. “How...how could you?”

“I thought she was hurting everyone again.” Rainbow answered weakly.

“And you think that was a good enough reason to beat her half to death?!” Applejack raised her voice.

“Rainbow darling, I know you were upset about the picture but that’s no excuse for luring Sunset into a trap!” Rarity chastised her friend.

“Well your plan to have me killed ultimately failed.” Sunset stated.

“No!” Rainbow suddenly shouted, a surprised and shocked expression in her face. “That was never what I had in mind, you were only suppose to get beat up a little, but you would still be able to walk home.”

“Whether or not you intended for me to be beaten so savagely doesn’t matter, you still wanted me beaten.” Sunset said as she stood up from the table.

Everyone watched as she stretched her arms into the air, her wings stretching outward as well, she looked at the students again before she began to giggle. The students stared at her in confusion, but the confusion turned to unease as the giggling turned into full blown laughter. Sunset laughed for a few minutes before she began to quiet down.

“You know something? I’m actually thankful to Anon A Miss.” Sunset suddenly said which surprised everyone but non more than the CMC.

“W-what do you mean by that?” Fluttershy managed to muster up the courage to ask.

“If it wasn’t for them I wouldn’t know what lousy friends you all are.” Sunset said which caused the Rainbooms to flinch. “Also it’s thanks to them that I was able to return and they even got rid of the pesky elements for me.”

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo visibly gulped, this was their fault, they brought the demon back and now because of them, their sisters are powerless to stop her.

“Say how about we play a little game.” Sunset suggested as she smiled wickedly.

“What kind of game?” Applejack asks cautiously.

“Hide and seek of course!” Sunset says excitedly. “You all hide somewhere in the school while I try to find you.”

“A-and what happens when you find us?” A terrified student asks.

“I’ll make you my slaves like before.” Sunset’s smile turns wicked which causes the students to panic. “I’ll even give you a ten minute head start.”

Sunset snaps her fingers which causes the doors in the lunchroom to open and immediately the students rush out, except for the crusaders who rushed to their sisters/sister figure.

“By the way, in case any of you try to escape you’ll be unable to leave the school.” Sunset says as the students desperately rush out of the lunchroom, her gaze then turns to the Rainbooms and crusaders. “You better get a move on, you only have 9 minutes, 50 seconds left.”

The Rainbooms and crusaders looked at Sunset one last time before leaving the lunchroom together. Sunset watches them leave and soon she’s all alone in the cafeteria, she takes in a deep breath before exhaling, her body shuttering as she did. She waits for the remaining minutes and as the time is up , the PA system turns on.

Attention faculty and staff, we have an emergency situation.

Principal Celestia’s voice can be heard which causes Sunset to smile.

“Now the fun begins.”

Slaves

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter, sorry for the wait I hope you enjoy it and your comments are very much appreciated.

Slaves

Cranky Doodle is busy grading exam papers when he heard a commotion outside his classroom, annoyed at the interruption Cranky got off his seat and went to investigate. When he opened the door he was meet with the sight of a large number of students stampeding down the hallways.

“What in blazes is going on here?!” Cranky shouted at the students but they are in too much of a panic to listen.

Cranky didn’t know what to make of this situation, but then one of the students ran into his classroom and immediately hid under his desk. Cranky was confused by this action and decided to ask her what she was doing.

“Now why are you hiding under my desk, there better be a good explanation for this?” Cranky asks the female student.

“Mr. Cranky sir, it’s Sunset, she’s gone she-demon again!” She told him. “Hurry and close that door before she finds me and turns me into her slave.”

“it’s Miss Shimmer is it? I knew she would be back to doing her old tricks.” Cranky said as he walked towards the phone on the wall. “I’d better let Principal Celestia know what’s going on.”

In Principal Celestia’s office, said woman is looking over an email from Mystable, telling her that they cannot disclose information on the Anon A Miss account. Celestia sighs in frustration, she was limited in what she could do about Anon A Miss since she’s just a principal. Her eyes wander to her left hand, specifically at her engagement ring. A small smile spreads on her lips as she recalled how her boyfriend Discord proposed to her last night, she had been over the moon. But then Luna informed her that Sunset had found students who actually believed she was innocent and want to help her, she was very happy for her.

“I’m hopping she’ll be happy with this as well.” Celestia whispered to herself as she reached into her bag and pulled out some documents.

She was then interrupted by her intercom and she put away the documents and pressed a button on the intercom.

“What is it?” Celestia asks.

“Principal Celestia, you have a call from Cranky Doodle.” The voice of her secretary spoke.

“Very well, put him through.” Celestia said as she picked up her phone. “Hello?”

“Principal Celestia, Sunset Shimmer is causing trouble again.” Cranky spoke.

“What kind of trouble?” Celestia asks, a tinge of worry in her voice.

“I have a student here who says that Sunset has gone She-demon again.” Cranky told her.

Principal Celestia froze upon hearing those words, but she quickly snapped out of it. “Mr. Doodle stay with the student, lead her out of the school.”

“Okay-wait….the student says that Sunset has made it so that nobody can leave the school. She’s probably tampered with the locks, so much for turning over a new leaf.” Cranky complained.

“Alright, for the meantime stay where you are I’ll alert the rest of the faculty.” Principal Celestia said as she hung up the phone and pressed the button to the microphone of the school PA system. “Attention Faculty and staff, we have an emergency situation.”

All around the school, the teachers and staff stopped what they are doing and paid close attention to the announcement by the Principal.

“A student by the name of Sunset Shimmer is currently suffering from a mental breakdown and is targeting her fellow students.” Celestia said, she used mental breakdown instead of turning into a demon as it sounded less crazy. “Please assist the students in getting to safety but be aware that the doors to exit the school have been tampered with and will not open so leaving the school is not an option.”

In the Library Miss Cheerily is gathering the students who are already in the library to study, they are all nervous about the announcement. Especially when Sunset’s name is mentioned.

“I can’t believe Sunset went mad.” A young student spoke nervously.

“Mad nothing, she probably turned into a demon again!” Another student said in a terrified tone.

“Now everyone please calm down, you heard Principal Celestia. We’ll stay put in the library until the situation is-”

Suddenly the door to the library burst open and startled the students, entering the library were five panic stricken students who immediately began searching for places to hide.

“Excuse me, you need to calm down-”

“Calm down?! Shimmer is after us and I for one don’t want to be made her slave!” A very panic stricken student cuts off Cheerily.

“Please relax, Principal Celestia has a handle on the situation.” Miss Cheerily tried to calm the student down.

“No offense but she’s just an ordinary human and Sunset got done tearing several people to pieces before coming back to school.” A panicked female student tells her. “Didn’t you see the Mystable post?!”

“You mean that was real?!” A young female student by the name of Diamond Tiara said in surprised horror.

“Then we’re all fucked!” another student shouts in fear.

“Most definitely.”

Everyone froze upon hearing that voice, a chill running up their spines as they all looked around frantically for the source of the voice.

“It doesn’t matter where you hide, I’ll always find you.” Sunset’s voice echoed around the library.

“Sunset, please listen. You don’t have to do this, you’re better than this!” Miss Cheerily pleaded with Sunset.

“You’re wrong, I was better off this way. I was weak and I let people walk all over me. But no more.” Sunset said as she appeared behind Cheerily. “I’m going to remind everyone the consequences of pissing me off.”

Cheerily’s mouth opens in shock as Sunset grabs her head with her glowing green right hand, Cheerily’s eyes start glowing green as she is now under Sunset’s control. The Students gasp in horror at their teacher’s mind being taken over by the demon, but it’s short lived as Sunset turns her attention on them.

“Next,” Sunset says with a predatory smile.

The students try to make a break for it but Sunset quickly grabs on to the heads of Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, both girls are utterly terrified as they feel their minds being cover in a fog before their eyes start glowing green. Sunset releases her two new slaves as she lunges forward to grab a student that is frozen in horror, he too becoming her mind controlled slave. Screams filled the library as Sunset turns everyone into her slaves. Sunset looks at her mind controlled slaves, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“Off to a great start so far, I do so enjoy it when they try to resist.” Sunset laughs but is interrupted by the PA announcement.

“I repeat, faculty and staff please don’t engage miss Shimmer I will bedealing with her myself.”

“Oh she will huh? As much as I would love to tell her off, I still have more slaves to recruit.” Sunset said with a smirk. “As for the rest of you, go wait in the auditorium.”

The mind controlled Students and teacher mindlessly started to walk out of the library and towards the auditorium. Sunset watched them go before she disappeared in a column of fire.

“Quick in here!” Rainbow said as she, the Rainbooms and the Crusaders entered their band practice room before locking it.

“Rainbow darling, I’m not sure it’s a good idea to hide in here of all places.” Rarity questioned Rainbow’s hiding spot.

“Hey it’s the best I can think under the situation we were in!” Rainbow defended as she flop on to a nearby chair.

“I reckon it won’t matter anyway.” Applejack said as she is leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. “There’s nowhere we can hide from Sunset and without our magic of friendship, we can’t stop her.”

There was silence in the room as everyone took in Applejack/s words, Sunset’s words from earlier echoing in their minds. Was she right? Where they in the wrong this whole time?

“So we just wait here for Sunset to come and make us her slaves?” Rainbow broke the silence as she ran her hand through her hair.

Rarity felt her sister press against her as she started trembling, Rarity brought her arm around Sweetie Belle and cupped her chin.

“Now don’t be afraid Sweetie Belle, I promise I won’t let Sunset harm you.” Rarity assured her sister as she gave her a comforting smile.

Sweetie Belle tried to give a smile back, but the guilt of all this mess being her fault caused it to falter.

“Rarity’s right, If worse come to worse we’ll at least make sure you girls get away safely.” Applejack said to the Crusaders.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo cast nervous glances at each other, Applebloom swallowed a lump in her throat as she looked at her big sister.

“Applejack?” Applebloom called her sister’s name.

“What is it Applebloom?”Applejack looked down at her sister expectantly.

“I…..” Appleboom hesitated, if she told her sister that she is Anon A Miss, then she would surely hate her. But Sunset was beaten up and turned into a demon because of her and like Applejack said, without their magic they’re powerless against Sunset. “Thank you.”

“Anytime Applebloom, that’s what family is for.” Applejack smiled down at her sister.

You lied to my face when you said I was family.

Applebloom’s eyes widen upon remembering Sunset’s words, tears welled up in her eyes as she started to cry. Applejack wrapped her arms around her sister and held on to her as she cried, Sweetie Belle also started to cry and was held by her sister. Scootaloo looked to Rainbow, but she had her hands covering her face, remembering what Sunset said about her part in her beating made Scootaloo realized that Rainbow wouldn’t be able to comfort her. But two hands on her shoulder caused her to look up at Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

“Don’t worry Scootaloo,we’ll protect you.” Fluttershy assured her as she smiled gently.

“Yeah, we won’t let that meanie Sunset get you!” Pinkie said cheerfully but inside she wasn’t so sure.

Scootaloo appreciated their words as she leaned against Fluttershy and she wrapped her arms around her, Pinkie soon joining them.

Rainbow sat with her hands against her face, her mind still on Sunset’s beating, her demon transformation and her part in it. Her friends, their sisters and her number one fan that she took to calling her little sister are all in danger because of her.

Damn it. Rainbow groaned internally.

“No!”

Everyone heard a scream outside and immediately tensed, they heard the sounds of rushing feet and are startled when the door handle starts moving but because Rainbow locked it it wouldn’t open.

“C’mon open!” a female voice can be heard outside the door.

“There’s no use hiding in there.”

The girls in the room eyes widen at hearing the voice, they covered their mouths to prevent themselves from gasping as to not give away their position.

“No please, don’t do this!” the girl begged.

“Begging won’t do you any good, I should know.”Sunset told her.

The girls heard the girl scream before she was suddenly silenced, they could hear Sunset giggle before she spoke.

“Go join the others.” Sunset ordered.

The girls heard shuffling of feet as they started to grow fainter until they could no longer hear it, everyone was silent, no one daring to make a move or risk alerting Sunset. For several agonizing minutes the girls waited, listening closely for any sign that Sunset had either left or is still outside.

Meanwhile Cranky is waiting in his classroom with several students, he is in a more cranky mood than usual due to the current situation. He glances over to the students that are huddled near the corner.

“Hey don’t you worry, Principal Celestia will have this mess all sorted out.” Cranky tried to assure his students.

But instead of feeling better the students suddenly had looks of horror, Cranky looked confused and as he opened his mouth to ask, he felt something on his head and his consciousness faded. Sunset stood behind Cranky, her hand on his head as she made him her slave. Sunset looks at the terrified students before going to make them her slaves, Sunset ordered them to the auditorium before disappearing.

Sunset’s face emerged from the wall in the girls bathroom and looks down to see a girl siting on the toilet with her arms wrapped around her legs and her head resting on her knees.

Hmph how ubvious. Sunset thought as her hand emerged from the wall and grabbed the girls head, causing her head to jerk up as her eyes glowed green.

Sunset smirked as she let go of the girl, after ordering her to the auditorium. Sunset then submerged into the wall and emerged in the hallway to grab several students and pulling them into the wall, only for them to come out in the auditorium with their eyes glowing green. Sunset was enjoying this game, the fear on her fellow students faces when they saw her, the way they begged her to spare them. It felt just like the old days before Twilight arrived.

“Twilight.” Sunset whispered her name, the girl who gave her a second chance and changed her life for the better, even during Anon A Miss Twilight was the only friend she had until..

“Sunset!”

Sunset slowly turned around to see an out of breath woman. “Principal Celestia.”

Confrontation

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter, I hope you all like it.

Confrontation

Principal Celestia stared into Sunset’s eyes, instead of their usual warmth and brightness, they were now cold and filled with a seething anger. Even her voice sounded so cold and devoid of emotion when she addressed her.

“Oh Sunset, how could this happen to you?” Principal Celestia asks as she looks at what her student has become.

“Simple, I chose to become this.” Sunset answers simply.

“How….how can you choose to become this?!” Celestia raises her voice as she gestures to Sunset’s form. “Sunset, you hated becoming this thing, you were haunted by what you almost did to your friends-”

“They aren’t my friends!” Sunset cut her off, her eyes narrowed at the principal. “Those five were never truly my friends, I was nothing but a charity case to them.”

“Sunset, I understand you’re feeling betrayed but-”

“You don’t understand how I feel!” Sunset cuts off principal Celestia again, her hands ball up into fists and start to tremble in anger. “Do you know what it’s like having all your efforts to prove you’ve changed be thrown out the window the instant someone starts trouble and all blame immediately falls on you? Do you know how it feels to find out that the people you thought were your friends weren’t your friends at all, that everything you did together, the sleepovers the parties, all the times you hanged out was all a LIE!!”

Sunset’s hair flared as she screamed the last part, Celestia was taken aback by Sunset’s outburst. She never realized the extent of how much Sunset has been suffering, just like when before Twilight arrived and Sunset was terrorizing the school, she had failed to reach out to Sunset, to try and help her. But just like before it was too late. Principal Celestia shook her head, steadied her nerves and stared at Sunset.

“Sunset, I’m here for you and I will never betray you.” Celestia spoke honestly.

Sunset’s eyes widen in surprise at the declaration but soon she started chuckling which confused Celestia. Sunset looked at Celestia with what the principal would describe is a far away look.

“You sound just like her.” Sunset said before narrowing her eyes. “You always see the good in others, refusing to give up on them.”

Sunset raised her hand, Principal Celestia looked at in confusion before focusing back on Sunset, her eyes widen upon seeing tears well up in her eyes before turning into steam.

“Why can’t you just give up on me?” Sunset said as she snapped her fingers, causing principal Celestia to be teleport to the auditorium.

Sunset floated over the same spot, her eyes shut before snapping them open, a predatory smile forming on her lips. “Now that that’s taken care of.” Sunset grabbed the door of a locker and ripped it out to reveal a student hidden inside.

In the Auditorium, Principal Celestia suddenly appears and she looks around in confusion before spotting her sister Luna.

“Sister!” Luna quickly approached her older sister and places her hands on her shoulders. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, I’m alright. But what about the students and teachers?” Celestia asks Luna.

“They’re all safe, although the students are a bit in shock and understandably confused at what is happening?” Luna answers as she and Celestia look at the non hypnotized students sitting on the rows of seats with teaches standing at the end of each isle.

Suddenly a student appears, gaining the attention of everyone in the auditorium. Principal Celestia sees a familiar looking girl with long, dark blue hair, with purple streaks that ends in an extended pony tail and pony ears on top of her head rush up to the boy. She places her right palm against his forehead which begins to glow purple, causing his glowing green eyes to turn back to normal. He blinks a couple of times before looking at the girl.

“T-Twilight?”

“Don’t worry, everything’s alright.” Twilight assures him.

The young boy was confused before his eyes widen in realization. “Twilight, Sunset’s turned into a demon again!”

“Take it easy, I know the situation and everything is going to be alright.” Twilight assured him as she gave him a warm smile.

“But...”

“She is right, there’s nothing to be worried about.” Principal Celestia says as she and Vice-Principal Luna approach him and Twilight.

“Principal Celestia, I’m guessing with you here means that it’s almost time for the next phase.” Twilight says.

“Yes.” Principal Celestia agrees, she looks at Twilight with a serious look. “Twilight, do you mind if I ask you something?”

“N-no, not at all.” Twilight says nervously, whenever princess Celestia made that look it always made her nervous.

“Were you aware that Sunset was going to turn into a demon?” Celestia asks, her voice stern.

Twilight swallows the lump that formed in her throat before answering. “No, s-she didn’t say anything to me, all she told me is that she will teleport the students and staff here. I only found out when one of the students told me”

“I see.” Principal Celestia sighs as she closes her eyes.

“What’s wrong sister?” Vice principal Luna asks worriedly.

“I don’t understand why Sunset would turn into that for her plan.” Celestia pinches the bridge of her nose in frustration.

“Maybe it’s because that’s how everyone sees her.”

The three women turn to see Flash Sentry.

“What do you mean Mr. Sentry?” Luna asks the young man.

“After the fall formal, everyone in the school hated Sunset and despite her trying to prove that she had changed, no one believed her.” Flash explained.

“But surely after the battle of the bands everyone forgave Sunset right? She proved to everyone that she really had changed.” Twilight argued.

“It isn’t always that simple.” Luna spoke, gaining their attention.” Sure the students have opened up to Miss Shimmer after the battle of the bands, but they have not forgotten what Sunset has put them through when she was of a different mind.”

“So when Anon-A-Miss started posting secrets, everyone immediately believed it was her because she was known to pull something like this before.” Flash added.

“There’s actually more to it.”

The four individuals turn to their right to see the space in front of them erupt in smoke before dispersing and revealing Gilda, the student beside Twilight couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“But Sunset killed you, we all saw the pictures!” He shouted in disbelief.

“Of course she did, but she brought me back for her revenge.” Gilda tells him.

The student then notices the hole in Gilda’s chest as well as blood around the wound and running down her eyes, mouth and nose. The student trembles in fear as Gilda approached.

“Everyone only really started blaming Sunset when her so called friends accused her of being Anon-A-Miss and abandoned her in the middle of the hallway for everyone to see.” Gilda explained.

“B-But that’s because she is Anon-A-Miss!” The young man shouts, earning glares from Princess Twilight, Flash, Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna.

“How foolish of you to believe that, then again you reap what you sow” Gilda says as she stands in front of him. “You think calling Sunset a demon and putting her down will have no consequence? We thought the same and delivered her due punishment, you can guess how that turned out.”

The student’s eyes glance down to the hole in Gilda’s chest, he can see the bone fragments around the wound as well as some of her organs. Blood is dripping down from the wound and making a puddle underneath her, He swallows a lump in his throat before looking back at Gilda.

“You’re lucky that she wishes to make you her slave, but then again she can hear and see everything I see and hear, so you’re probably going to be killed.” Gilda tells him as she smiles wickedly.

The student falls on his ass as he looks up at Gilda in terror. “No….please no.”

“Miss Gilda, please refrain from traumatizing your fellow students.” Principal Celestia tells her sternly.

Gilda chuckles as she rubs the back of her head sheepishly. “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself.”

“Nonetheless, how are preparations for the next phase?” Principal Celestia asks.

“We’re done, we’re just waiting for Sunset’s signal.” Gilda answers before crossing her arms.

“But still isn’t this a little much for trying to expose Anon-A-Miss?” Twilight asks no one in particular.

“Maybe Sunset also wants some payback for all the shit everyone’s been putting her through?” Gilda shrugs.

“Or perhaps a warning.” Vice-Principal Luna adds. “Whatever the reason Sunset has for doing this must be reasonable.”

“I certainly hope so.” Principal Celestia says as she wraps her arms around herself.

Back in the Rainbooms band practice room, the girls have been waiting for any sign of Sunset being outside. But after a couple of minutes of silence they concluded that Sunset was already gone.

“Do you think she knew we are hiding here?” Pinkie Pie asks.

“I don’t think so, otherwise she would’ve barged right in.” Applejack answers as she sits on a nearby chair, her little sister sitting on her lap.

“Maybe she did know we are inside since that poor girl couldn’t get in.” Rarity pointed out, she felt guilty for not letting her inside, but if she did then Sunset would’ve gotten them all.

“I’m really scared girls.” Fluttershy says from her spot on the floor, her arms wrapped around her legs “Why did it have to turn out like this?”

Everyone in the room looked to Rainbow Dash, the athlete not baring to look them in the eye as she had her heat turned away. Applejack got up from her chair and after placing Apple Bloom on it walked up to Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash heard Applejack walking towards her and stop in front of her, yet she didn’t turn to look at her. Applejack stared at her Rainbow haired friend, she waited for Rainbow to look at her but when she didn’t Applejack decided to speak.

“Why?”

When Rainbow didn’t respond Applejack asks again but much more firm.”I asked you a question Rainbow.”

A few seconds of silence pass before Rainbow finally answers, still refusing to look at Applejack, “What do you want me to say?”

“For starters, what exactly was going through your head when you agreed to help Gilda by luring Sunset into a trap?” Applejack asks, a frown on her face as she crosses her arms.

“I wasn’t, Okay!” Rainbow answered loudly still refusing to face Applejack as tears start welling up in her eyes. “Is that what you want to hear?!”

“Don’t give me that Rainbow, I know for a fact that Gilda wouldn’t have come up with the plan to lure Sunset alone so she and those hooligans can beat her black and blue!” Applejack pointed out as she glared holes into the back of Rainbow’s head.

Rainbow turned around to glare at Applejack. “Your so full of shit Applejack, weren’t you just saying how right you were to doubt Sunset, how she was a no good snake through and through?!”

“Rainbow Dash, Would you please mind your language in front of our sisters!” Rarity chastised as she covered Sweetie Belle’s ears.

Applejack closed her eyes and let out a sigh. “It’s true I did say that, but at least I didn’t plot someone’s murder!”

Rainbow Dash rose from her seat and got close to Applejack’s face, glaring into her friend’s eyes. “That wasn’t my intention.”

“Was it?” Applejack says simply. “Did you really not want Sunset dead when you told your plan to Gilda, you know how short a fuse that girl has and what she’s capable of doing. Or did you forget what happened at the party that Pinkie threw for her?”

Rainbow remained silent as the two girls continued to glare at each other, the rest of their friends watching anxiously. The cutie mark crusaders are feeling more terrible as they looked at the two girls, they only intended to cause a rift between them and Sunset, but now it appears that their actions are causing a rift between Rainbow and Applejack. Just like what Sunset did.

“You know something, as manipulative as Sunset is, at least she didn’t go out of her way to physically hurt people.” Applejack stated.

“What are you saying?” Rainbow asks as she narrowed her eyes dangerously at Applejack.

“That you’re worse than Sunset ever was.” Applejack answered.

Hearing those words caused something inside of Rainbow to snap as she tackled Applejack to the ground.

“How dare you, how dare you say that I’m worse that her!!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she tried to hit Applejack but was blocked.

“I wouldn’t be saying it if it wasn’t true!” Applejack says as she and Rainbow start wrestling on the floor.

Their friends and Crusaders are horrified and immediately go to stop them.

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash stop this at once!” Rarity demanded as she grabbed on to Rainbow Dash.

“Girls stop, friends shouldn’t be fighting like this!” Pinkie Pie says as she tries to get between Rainbow and Applejack.

“Please stop, hasn’t there been enough suffering already?!” Fluttershy pleaded with them.

“Sis please stop!” Applebloom pleaded as tears started spilling from her eyes, this is her fault. She caused this.

“Rainbow Dash you have to stop, she’s your friend!” Scootaloo pleaded desperately, how did it come to this?

As the girls continued with their scuffle, a familiar voice spoke out.

“Fighting again, so much for being best friends.”

Everyone in the room freezes before turning their heads in the direction the voice came from, for sitting on top of a piano with her legs crossed is Sunset Shimmer. Applejack and Rainbow immediately get up from the floor as their sisters hold on to them. The girls watch as Sunset stares at them with amusement, but Fluttershy notices something odd. For a brief moment she thought she saw concern reflected in Sunset’s eyes, but concern for what?

“You two are so quick to anger and start fights with each other that it’s no wonder all it took to keep you apart was a simple text.” Sunset mocked.

“How long were you watching us?” Applejack asks, her left arm wrapped tightly around Aplebloom.

“I just popped in as you two were scuffling like little children” Sunset answers, a content smile on her lips. “You two were certainly entertaining.”

“I’m glad we amused you.” Applejack says sarcastically.

“Anyhow I’ve just got done rounding up everyone in this pathetic school…...except you eight.” Sunset informs them as she sneers at the girls. “Now the real game can begin.”

Before any of them can ask what she mean, Sunset snaps her finger, causing the door to the music room to open. The girls are startled by the noise and look to the opened door before looking back at Sunset.

“I’ll give you a five minute head start so you better get moving.” Sunset giggled.

The girls looked to the door and before any of them could even move, Applejack spoke up.

“No!”

Sunset tilted her head to the side. ”No?”

“I’m done playing your game Sunset, I’m not gonna be your plaything any longer.” Applejack tells her firmly.

“Okay.” Sunset says simply.

“Wait what?” Applejack blinks in confusion.

“If you don’t want to play my game that’s fine, I’ll just get my entertainment elsewhere.” Sunset raises her right hand which is covered in a black aura.

“Hey. what’s happening?!” Applebloom yells as she and her two friends are surrounded in a black aura and lifted off the ground.

“Like for example your sisters.”Sunset smiled devilishly. “I’m sure I’ll get plenty of entertainment out of them.”

“Sunset you put my sister down this instant!” Rarity demanded, a furious look in her eyes.

“Leave them out of this!” Applejack shouted as she watched her sister flail in mid air.

“They did nothing to you!” Rainbow shouted.

Oh how wrong you are. Sunset thought as she brought the crusaders closer to her.

“Okay, okay I get it….I’ll play your game.”Applejack says, giving in to Sunset’s demand.

“Now that wasn’t so hard was it?” Sunset spoke in a mocking tone as she gave the crusaders back to their sisters. “Now you only have a three minute head start.

The girls said nothing as they quickly made their way out of the music room, As Sunset watched them go she started giggling which soon turned into a full blown maniacal laughter.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, JUST YOU WAIT GIRLS. DO I HAVE SOME SOMETHING SPECIAL PLANNED FOR YOU!”

The girls heard Sunset’s psychotic laughter echoing down the halls, they ran as fast as they could, desperately searching for a place to hide. As they rounded a corner they are unaware of someone watching them before pulling out their cellphoneand making a call.

“Hey Gilda, I just saw the Rainbooms and their sisters run down the hallway.” Dumbbell says.

Good, that must be the signal, I’ll tell Principal Celestia. Give me a minute before bringing me to where you are.” Gilda responds from the other end of the line.

“Gotcha.” Dumbbell confirms before hanging up.

“What did she say?” A female voice speaks next to Dumbbell.

“She says to give her a minute before bringing her here.” Dumbbell answers as he puts his phone away. “I’m surprised that you agreed to help Sunset?”

“As if the great and powerful Trixie will pass up an opportunity to show off her amazing feats of magic!” Trixie boasted proudly, she was super excited for her part in Sunset’s plan.

Truths among the Nightmare

Author's Note

I hope you enjoy this chapter, it's a lengthy one which took me a while to write. I look forward to your comments and continued interest in this story.

Truths among the Nightmare

The girls are running frantically, their hearts hammering against their chests, eyes scanning around them for a proper place to hide from Sunset. Applejack has Applebloom on her back, the young girl clinging to her sister for dear life.

This is mah fault, all mah fault. Applebloom repeats in her mind, she looks to her friends who are clinging to their big sisters hands. Terrified looks adorned their faces.

As they rounded another corner they froze in their tracks, for right in front of them is Sunset Shimmer. But instead of being in her demon form she is human and she is kneeling with her arms chained by her wrists above her head, they noticed the red stains on her clothes and quickly realize that it’s blood. Sunset is in the same position as the picture she was in, bruises and everything.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack mumbles, staring in shock at Sunset.

“Wakey, wakey.”

A voice suddenly calls out behind them, but when the girls turned around they saw no one. That is until Gilda walked into existence. The girl sneered at the beaten Sunset as she approached her.

“I said wake up!” Gilda Kicked Sunset on the left side of her head.

Sunset groans in pain as her eyes flutter open, at least the one that wasn’t swollen, she looks at Gilda who is smiling smugly while looking down at her.

“Now that I have your attention.” Gilda begins to say as she extends her right hand, gesturing someone.

Dumbbell suddenly appears and hands Gilda a metal pipe, Sunset’s eye widens upon seeing it and looks up at Gilda.

“Gilda, please don’t. I’m not Anon-A-Miss!” Sunset pleads to the girl.

“Would you quit your bullshit, we know it’s you!” Gilda says as she swings the pipe and hits Sunset’s left side.

An explosion of pain hits Sunset as she found herself unable to breath, but then another explosion of pain comes from her right side, followed by another and another as Gilda beats on Sunset.

“Not so tough now are you? Now that you don’t have a screen to hide behind!” Gilda shouts as she slams the pipe against Sunset’s elbow, shattering the bone and eliciting a scream of agony from Sunset.

The girls watch in horror as Sunset is beaten mercilessly, Rarity pulls her sister against her, her face turned away from the horrible sight to shield her. Applejack placed her stetson hat on Applebloom’s head, it’s large size covering her eyes as Applejack looks on, gritting her teeth in anger. Despite hating Sunset, she would never wish this upon her. Scootaloo was being hugged by both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie while Rainbow Dash used her body to keep her from seeing anymore of the beating, but their efforts did little to prevent them from hearing the sickening crack of Sunset’s bones or her agonizing screams.

Rainbow Dash watches each strike impact Sunset’s body, each time causing Sunset to scream in agony, the pained look on her face as tears run down her cheeks. Rainbow’s hands ball into fists and she grits her teeth, anger building inside her the more she watches Sunset suffer. Gilda raises the pipe over her head, ready to strike Sunset again.

“STOP!!” Rainbow Dash screams as she is unable to watch anymore, she throws a punch at Gilda but it goes through her and as it approaches Sunset, the pipe impacts with her face at the same time as her fist. Making it appear that she was the one to hit Sunset, before she fell to the floor.

“You sure can take a beating, I give you that.” Gilda complimented as she rested the pipe on her shoulder, blood slowly dripping from the end.

Rainbow stared at Sunset with wide eyes, her arms are obviously broken with the bone sticking out, Sunset struggled to breath as the impact against her sides have collapsed her lungs, her left ankle was smashed and there are probably more serious injuries that Rainbow couldn’t see. But when Rainbow took in Sunset’s face, she went pale. Sunset’s left cheek bone is broken, the impact also injured her left eye and when Rainbow looked closely she realized that the impact has destroyed her left eye. Tears mixing with Sunset’s blood as she spits out several bloody and broken teeth.

The girls behind Rainbow are also equally horrified at the state Sunset is in, but none more so than the Cutie Mark Crusaders. They managed to look at Sunset and they are horrified at what they saw, but then their horror turned to guilt and shame as they are the ones that did this to Sunset. They buried their faces against the girl that held them and sobbed loudly, the girls tightening their embrace on them.

Gilda walked over to Sunset, she grabbed her hair and pulled her head up painfully to face her. “You wanna know something really fucked up? The reason you’re in the spot you are now is all thanks to Rainbow Dash.”

If Sunset could move her face she would make an expression of shock and disbelief, she mustered all the strength she had to speak.

“R..R….Ra..”

Gilda released her grip on Sunset’s hair, causing her head to fall and eliciting a painful groan from Sunset. “That’s right, your pal Rainbow set you up. She was all too happy to do it too.”

Rainbow looked away, she closed her eyes tight as they are filled with tears, She remembered when Gilda asked her where Sunset was she felt elated at being given an opportunity to make Sunset pay for humiliating her. And that night she slept peacefully, knowing that Sunset wouldn’t be bothering anyone anymore.

“Rain…...bow.”

Rainbow Dash turn to look at Sunset as she spoke her name. “Sunset…..I’m sorry.”

“Rain..bow.” Sunset repeated Rainbow Dash’s name.

Rainbow lowered her head in shame, tears hitting the shadow of her head.

“Rainbow.” again Sunset repeated, this time she is able to say her name a little clearer. “Rainbow.”

Gilda raises an eyebrow as Sunset continues repeat Rainbow Dash’s name. “Did finding out your friend betrayed you broke your mind?”

“Rainbow.” Sunset continued to repeat.

“”Tch, looser.” Gilda turns around and begins to walk away.

“Rainbow.”

“Sunset.” Rainbow Dash whispers Sunset’s name as she continues to weep.

“Rainbow..Dash.”

The change in Sunset’s voice surprises everyone and they all turn to look at Sunset.

“Rainbow Dash.” Sunset almost growls as she tries to move her broken legs.

“Good luck trying to stand on-”

Gilda cuts herself off when she sees Sunset’s legs snap back into their normal places and the broken bones healing.

“What the fuck?!” Gilda blurts out in shock as she hears more snapping sounds coming from Sunset as her body starts healing.

Sunset’s arms flail around as the bones set themselves back into place, Rainbow Dash watches Sunset open her mouth as her bones snap together, she spits out her remaining teeth and reveals to Rainbow her new razor sharp teeth. The swelling around Sunset’s right eye goes down and she snaps both eyes open, Rainbow saw her empty left eye socket just as her eye grew back. The whites of both her eyes turning black. There’s movement on Sunset’s back before it explodes to reveal two red, bat like wings. Sunset slowly rises to her feet, she pulls her hands apart an easily breaks the chains.

Everyone is shocked at what’s happening before them, Sunset is transforming into the demon from the night of the fall formal.

“RAINBOW DASH!!!” Sunset roars, causing a massive shock wave.

“Holy shit!” Gilda says in awe and fear as she watches Sunset transform.

“Screw this.” A male student says as he makes a run for it.

“RAINBOW DASH!!!” Sunset screams as she zooms towards the student, grabs the back of his head and smashes his face into the ground. His head exploding upon impact.

The girls were left speechless, horrified at what they just witnessed. Fluttershy placed her hands over her mouth to keep herself from vomiting but then something rolled towards her and when it stopped, she realized it was an eyeball. She fainted immediately.

“Fluttershy!” Pinkie calls out her friend’s name as she and Scootaloo grab a hold of her to prevent her from collapsing on the ground.

The rest of her friends look at her briefly before Sunset’s booming voice brought their attention back to her.

“RAINBOW DASH!!!”

Suddenly more students suddenly appeared around the girls, they all had looks of absolute terror. Dumbbell is shivering in fright as he glances down to what remains of the students head. Tears spill from his eyes as he looks at the demon, Sunset turns to look at him. Immediately Dumbbell turns to run away but he feels a searing pain on his arm. Dumbbell looks back to see Sunset and she has a firm grip on his arm, her touch burning him.

“RAINBOW DASH!!” Sunset roars as she rips Dumbbell’s arm out of his socket.

Dumbbell screams in agony as he collapses on to the ground, holding the spot where his arm use to be as blood gushed out. However Sunset wasn’t done, she grabbed his remaining and ripped that off too, she went to rip off his legs next, leaving him withering in agony in a pool of his own blood.

The girls watched in stunned shock, the Crusaders clinging tightly to their sisters or Pinkie in Scootaloo’s case. Tears spilled from their eyes as they bared witness to this horror.

Sunset bent down and grabbed Dumbbell’s throat, sinking her sharp claws into it before tearing it out. Dumbbell’s eyes widen as he tried to scream but can no longer do so, Sunset watched as he chocked on his own blood before his body stopped moving.

“No, fuck no I don’t want to die!” A terrified student screams as he makes a mad dash behind the girls, but Sunset made a horizontal slash and he was sliced into pieces.

“LET’S GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!!” Another student scream, signaling everyone in the room to run towards the direction the Rainbooms and Crusaders came from.

“RAINBOW DASH!!!” Sunset continues to scream Rainbow’s name as she lunges at the retreating students.

Sunset jams her hand into the back of one student and pulls out his spine, she then slices the heads, arms and legs off of several students with her claws and wings. All while screaming Rainbow’s name

“RAINBOW DASH, RAINBOW DASH, RAINBOW DASH!!”

Rainbow sobs as she watches Sunset slaughter the students, She saw that Sunset’s transformation was triggered by the news of her betrayal. This whole mess is her fault and her friends are going to get killed because of her. Every time Sunset screams her name, Rainbow felt the anger and betrayal behind it and she knew that Sunset wanted her head. But then why did she kill them but decided to mind control everyone else at school instead and what special plans did she had in store for herself and her friends.

Lightning Dust fell in front of Rainbow Dash, she tried crawling away but Sunset grabbed both her legs and pulled her back.

“NO, LET ME GO, PLEASE DON’T KILL ME!!” Lightning Dust begged desperately.

But Sunset ignored her cries for mercy as she bent Lightning Dust’s legs forward from her knees making her scream in pain. Sunset then grabs her arms and bends them back from her elbow, causing them to snap and the bone to break through her skin.

“NO, NO MORE. PLEASE!!!!” Lightning dust continues to beg, tears streaming down her face as her expression is twisted in agony.

Once again Sunset ignores her as she lifts Lightning into the air.

“PLEASE ST0-”

Lightning is cut off as Sunset folds her backwards causing an audible snap to be heard before she throws Lightning’s body in front of Rainbow. Rainbow watches the look of horror on Lightning Dust’s face, frozen in the exact moment her life left her body.

“Stay back!” Gilda warned as she crawled backwards away from Sunset.

Sunset’s hand glowed black and Gilda was lifted into the air before being pulled towards Sunset. Sunset breathed in and out, her skin turning blood red and her hair standing straight like flames. Her transformation is complete. She looked at Gilda’s terrified face and smiles wickedly, she ran a clawed hand down the side of her face.

“Not so tough now, are you?” Sunset mocked as she brought her hand towards Gilda’s chest.

“W-what are you doing?” Gilda asks, too terrified to find out the answer.

“I’m about to find out whether someone like you has a heart.” Sunset tells her as she sinks her claws slowly in Gilda’s chest.

“STOP SUNSET, THAT FUCKING HURTS!!” Gilda screamed in agony as sunk her claws deeper into Gilda’s chest.

Soon Sunset’s claws made contact with bone but she still pressed on slowly, Gilda felt the pressure building against her chest. Sunset smiled as she watched Gilda’s expression shift from terrified to a combination of terror and discomfort. Gilda grabbed on to Sunset’s hands but immediately pulled them back as Sunset’s skin is searing hot, Sunset continues to press on, the pressure slowly building against Gilda’s chest. Gilda flails her arms and legs around, her discomfort increasing by the second. Gilda’s eyes widen as she thrashes her head around in panic before grabbing Sunset’s arm again, she fights through the searing pain as she attempts to pull Sunset’s arm back but to no avail.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!” Gilda let’s out a blood curdling scream as the bones on her chest break and Sunset’s hand continues forward.

Gilda screams as tears run down the sides of her face, her palms beginning to sizzle as she still attempts to pull Sunset’s arm away. Sunset continues to smile as she watches Gilda, the bully’s screams of agony are like music to her ears. She soon feels something beating against her palm.

“Oh, what’s this?” Sunset smirks as she wraps her hand around Gilda’s heart.

“NO!” Gilda desperately tries to pull Sunset’s arm away, her heart is beginning to beat erratically against Sunset’s hand.

Sunset giggles as she slowly pulls out Gilda’s heart, the girl’s screams becoming louder with every inch her heart is pulled. The girls watch in horror at Sunset’s enjoyment of Gilda’s suffering, the poor girl trying desperately to free herself. The Crusaders sob loudly as the scene of Sunset in her demon form torturing Gilda is burned into their minds, how they wished for this to be over with already.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Gilda lets out the loudest scream she was ever produced before her head falls back and her body goes limp.

“So I guess you did have a heart after all.” Sunset states as she rips out Gilda’s heart, a cellphone floats next to her, having captured Gilda’s expression of before and after her heart was taken.

The girls collapsed as they all huddle together and sobbed in each others arms, relieved that the horror they have just witnessed is finally over. All except for Rainbow Dash who stares at Gilda’s open, dead eyes before Sunset drops her to the ground. She looks around at the mutilated bodies of the students before lowering her head and whispering softly.

“I’m sorry...I’m so sorry.”

“You’re sorry huh?”

Rainbow’s head snaps up and sees Gilda staring at her from her spot on the floor.

“Sorry that you didn’t join us?” Gilda says as she sits up. “Sorry that your name was what triggered Sunset to turn all She-demon and kill us?”

Everyone is left stunned at the fake dead Gilda suddenly speaking, but she’s far from the only one.

“You did this to us.” Dumbbell says as he turns to see the girls, a pool of blood surrounding his body. “You killed us!”

“You really screwed us over Dash.” Lightning Dust speak as she starts crawling towards Rainbow using her bent arms, her expression devoid of emotions. “You should be here, dead along with the rest of us!”

“Maybe we could’ve escaped while Sunset was busy killing you.” Gilda says as she slowly stands, blood leaking from the whole in her chest and pooling around her feet.

Rainbow was too terrified to move, but their words sunk in her mind. Maybe they were right, maybe she did deserve to die along with them for what she did.

“Don’t listen to her Rainbow!” Appplejack shouts gaining her attention. “Those varmints got exactly what they deserve for doing that to Sunset!”

“Since when do you care about what happens to her?” Lightning Dust asks. “After the way she betrayed you, I thought you wanted nothing to do with her.”

“It’s true that Sunset is a snake, but still...” Applejack wiped her eyes before glaring at Lightning Dust. “Sunset didn’t deserve to be beaten so mercilessly, especially over some photo!”

Rainbow averted her gaze from Applejack, she knew that it was also a jab at her for her part in all of this. She was always hot headed, brash, prideful and her ego always got her in trouble, but it was always at her expense. Now though, Sunset was the one to suffer for her wounded pride and ego.

“I’m glad you think that Applejack.”

The girls heads snap to Sunset as she addressed them, her arms are folded as she takes in their stunned faces.

“Sunset?…..but how can you be here?” Applejack asks, confused at how Sunset could be here without any of them noticing her approach.

“You really are a dumb hick aren’t you?” Sunset rolled her eyes. “I was here the whole time, not to mention I do have my magic.”

The Crusaders cling closer to the girl that’s holding them, the girls likewise shield them from Sunset.

“It seems that I won this little game rather quickly, I should’ve known better than to expect anything different from you girls.” Sunset said in a bored and disappointed tone. “How anti-climactic.”

Sunset then cast her gaze to Rainbow Dash who was still on the floor, their gazes locked and Sunset saw deep regret and self loathing reflected in her eyes. Sunset smirked as Rainbow closed her eyes and turned away, the athlete already lost her will to fight.

“Maybe I can squeeze out a little more entertainment out of you before I make you my slaves forever.” Sunset says as she snaps her fingers, signaling the dismembered and dead students to start moving towards the girls.

The girls started backing up in fright, except for Rainbow Dash who looked at the floor, unwilling to move.

“Rainbow Dash, what are you doing just sitting there?! Move!” Applejack shouted but Rainbow refused to move.

“Hmph finally accepting your fate Dash?” Gilda asks as she grabs on to Rainbow’s left arm and brings the girl to her feet.

Sunset walks towards Rainbow until she stands in front of her, Rainbow Dash looks up at the towering Sunset.

“What’s the matter Rainbow, you usual have more fight in you than this?” Sunset pointed out as she looked down at her former friend.

Rainbow just stared at Sunset a bit longer before finally speaking. “I’m so sorry Sunset.”

“It’s too late for that.” Sunset stated as she lifted her right hand that was glowing green towards Rainbow.

“Rainbow!” Applejack shouted, she looked towards her friends as she pushed Applebloom towards them.”Take care of my sis!”

“Applejack wait!” Applebloom called out to her big sister as she ran towards Rainbow, she attempted to follow but was held back by Pinkie Pie and Scootaloo.

As Applejack got closer to Rainbow, something grabbed on to her leg, causing her to trip. She looked back and to her horror saw the upper half of a male student, the lower part of his body was gone and bleeding out.

“I’ll be with you shortly Applejack.” Sunset says without looking at Applejack as her hand approaches Rainbow’s head.

“For lands sake, Rainbow do something!” Applejack cried out but Rainbow refused to move. Already accepting her fate.

But just before Sunset’s hand made contact with Rainbow’s head, smoke suddenly exploded from the space between them.

“The hell?!” Sunset was taken by surprise as she pulled back her hand.

“Never fear, the great and powerful Trixie is here!”

The smoke soon faded to reveal Trixie standing in front of the girls, Rainbow and Applejack by her side.

“Trixie?” Applejack couldn’t believe who had come to their rescue.

“If it isn’t the wannabe magician.” Sunset scoff.

“Say what you will demon, but the great and powerful Trixie shall defeat you with her amazing feats of magic!” Trixie declared as she pointed at Sunset, a confident smirk on her lips.

“Trixie, I appreciate you saving us and all but-”

“You should really hurry up and escape while you can Applejack.” Trixie tells Applejack without turning to face her. “You’ll only be getting in Trixie’s way.”

Applejack opened her mouth to say something but cut herself off when Sunset lunged at them, Trixie acted quickly and threw another smoke bomb at her feet, covering the area in smoke. Sunset managed to tackle something on to the ground and as the smoke cleared she saw that it was Gilda. Sunset got off Gilda but she felt something land on her back.

“Gotcha!” Trixie says as she grabs on to Sunset.

“Get off!” Sunset demands as she tries to reach for Trixie but she keeps out of her reach.

“What are you waiting for? Go!” Trixie shouts at the Rainbooms and Crusaders as she holds on for dear life.

Applejack hesitates, if she runs then she ultimately leaves Trixie to the mercy of Sunset. But if she doesn’t then they all are doomed, Applejack lowers her head as she made her decision.

“I’m sorry Trixie.” Applejack apologized as she grabbed Rainbow Dash and ran towards the others.

Trixie smiles as she see the girls make a run for it, but Sunset looks at their retreating backs with fury.

“Like hell you’re getting away!” Sunset roars as she jumps up and slams her back against the ceiling .

Trixie grits her teeth as she felt her back impact the ceiling, but still she refused to let go, Sunset slammed her back against the sides of the hallway, but Trixie continued to hold on, despite suffering internal injuries. Sunset soon lost her patients and lit herself on fire.

“AAAAAHHHHHH!” Trixie screamed in agony as she is being burned alive.

The girls hear Trixie’s agonizing screams, but they still continue to run. They can’t turn back now.

“Get the fuck off me!!” Sunset shouts as she intensifies the heat.

Trixie’s screams intensify but she still refuses to let go. Holding on tightly as she sees the girls turn a corner and disappear, Sunset lets out a roar as the fire spreads around the hallway. After a few minutes, Sunset puts out the fire and she felt Trixie slip off of back, followed by a loud thud as Trixie’s body hit the ground. Sunset turns around to see Trixie’s badly burned body, smoke still rising from certain spots on her body.

“Not bad.” Sunset comments.

“Not bad?!”

Trixie suddenly sits up and looks up at Sunset, “That performance was nothing short of amazing!”

“Hey Trixie, you might want to keep it down.” Gilda tells her as she offers Trixie a hand.

Trixie takes the offered hand as she pulls herself up. “Trixie thanks you for the assist.”

Sunset smirks as she watches Trixie cringe at the state her body is in.

“How do I take this off?” Trixie asks as she brings her hands up to grab her burnt scalp.

Sunset giggles before she snaps her fingers and Trixie is engulfed in a cloudash, Trixie coughs as she fans the cloud away to reveal that she is back to normal.

“Thanks for playing your part Trixie, now you can go to the auditorium and wait with everyone else.” Sunset thanks Trixie as she turns in the direction the girls went.

“Well, Trixie is at least thankful for the opportunity to show the Rainbooms how amazing and Powerful Trixie is,” Trixie thanked Sunset as she held her head high, a happy and satisfied smile on her lips.

“Don’t forget boastful,” Gilda whispered to Sunset causing them both to giggle.

“Can we hurry this up, I’m starting to feel a little uncomfortable with my body being this bent out of shape,” Lightning Dust half joked as she crawled up to Sunset.

“Sure thing, Trixie tell Principal Celestia to expect Fluttershy and Pinkie soon,” Sunset tells the wannabe magician.

“Sure thing and do me a favor and capture the moment when they learn the truth, I can’t wait to see the look on their faces,” Trixie giggles in excitement.

“Just go,” Sunset rolls her eyes as Trixie throws a smoke bomb at her feet and she disappears.

Back with the Rainbooms and the Crusaders, they had been running nonstop since Trixie helped them escape, but they eventually had to stop since they needed to catch their breath. Applejack leaned against the wall as she panted heavily, she felt like she had been working on the farm nonstop for days. She looks to her sister to see her on her equally as exhausted.

“You...okay….Applebloom?” Applejack asks between breaths.

“Yeah.” Applebloom answers simply.

“Come on girls...we have to keep moving.” Applejack tells her friends as they all moved down the hall.

“Peek a boo.” Sunset’s voiced echoed around them before a dark vortex appeared below Applejack.

“Applejack!” Pinkie Pie yelled as she rushed to help her friend.

“No wait, Fluttershy behind you!” Applejack called out as Sunset emerged from the wall behind Fluttershy.

“Huh?” Fluttershy turns around just as Sunset wraps her wings around her and disappears.

“FLUTTERSHY!” Rainbow yells as runs to the spot where her shy friend use to be.

“No.” Pinkie whispers as she falls to her knees in shock.

“Sunset tricked us into thinking she was going after me, just to get at Fluttershy.” Applejack realized as the dark vortex beneath her was long gone.

“And you fell for it like you do everything else.” Sunset’s voice echoed.

The girls look around frantically in search of Sunset, but then she suddenly appeared out of thin air and went straight for Scootaloo.

“Scootaloo!!” Rainbow Dash yells as she watches in horror as Sunset closes in on Scootaloo.

Scootaloo can only stare in terror at Sunset’s demonic eyes as she approaches her, but then she felt something push her aside and as she slid across the floor she looked to see it was Pinkie pie.

“Pinkie?” Scootaloo watched Pinkie smile at her before Sunset grabs her and disappears.

Silence fell upon the group of six girls as they took in what just happened, Scootaloo rises to her feet at walks towards the spot Pinkie was.

“GOD FUCKING DAMN IT!” Rainbow Dash shouts as she punches the wall next to her.

“Girls gather up, we mustn’t be separated or risk Sunset picking us off.” Rarity stated, tears welling up in her eyes at the loss of two of her friends.

“There will no need for that.” Sunset’s voice echoed around them.

Sunset appeared before the girls as they all quickly gathered up, a satisfied smile graces her lips upon seeing the girls look so shook up and exhausted.

“My, my, you girls look like you’ve been through hell.” Sunset mocked.

“Give us back our friends!” Applejack demanded.

“Or what?” Sunset dared as she slowly approaches them.

The girls were trapped, if they turn and ran then Sunset would surely catch them, but if they stayed then

Sunset will catch them either.

“Rainbow, Rarity take Applebloom and her friends and make a run for it while I take care of Sunset.” Applejack whispers to her friends.

“What?!” Both Rainbow and Rarity are shocked at Applejack’s plan.

“Applejack please don’t do this!” Applebloom begged her sister as tears welled up in her eyes.

“I’m sorry Applebloom, but I’m doing this to keep my family safe.” Applejack says while looking at her friends before she bolts towards Sunset.

“Applejack!” Applebloom yells as she reaches her hand towards her sister, tears falling down the sides of her face.

“Come on lets go!” Rainbow Dash orders as she and Rarity grab on to Applebloom while holding on to Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle with their other hands and begin to run in the opposite direction of Applejack. Tears running down her face as she abandons another friend to her fate.

Sunset raises an eyebrow at Applejack’s attempt of self sacrifice. “Really Applejack? A noble sacrifice, but I’m afraid it’ll be for nothing.”

Sunset raises her right hand that is surrounded in a black aura, the same aura surrounds Applejack and lifts her off the ground.

“Whoa nelly.” Applejack is taken by surprise at this sudden turn.

“You should already know I can easily dispatch you, it only took a simply text for you to break your friendship with Rainbow right?” Sunset mocked as she flicked her finger which caused Applejack to be hurled towards her friends.

Applejack passed over their heads and slid across the floor, the girls are shocked at seeing Applejack but before any of them could run up to her, Rarity and Rainbow are lifted up in the air by their necks.

“Now for you two.” Sunset smirked as she tossed Rarity and Rainbow towards Applejack. Both girls landing unceremoniously on Applejack.

The Crusaders tried to run towards their sisters but they are lifted into the air by Sunset’s magic.

“You three will make excellent personal maids.” Sunset says as she brought them closer and her eyes glowed green.

“Sunset wait!” Applejack called out, fear gripping her heart at seeing Sunset about to make her little sister her slave.

“Please darling, don’t do this!” Rarity pleaded.

“Leave them alone!” Rainbow shouted as she, Applejack and Rarity rose to their feet and ran towards Sunset.

“I’ll be with you three in a moment so wait your turn.” Sunset tells them with disinterest as she waves her hand and Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack were pulled towards a wall by a magic aura and are stuck in place.

The crusaders look at Sunset with fear, tears spilling from their eyes as the thought of being turned into the demon’s personal maids was about to become reality.

“Sunset please!” Applejack shouted as she struggled against the magical force.

“Leave them alone!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Please, take us instead!” Rarity offered.

“I’m already planning to,” Sunset stated as she reached for the Crusaders, her hand hovering over Applebloom’s head.

“What if we willingly become your slaves!” Applejack offered.

Sunset’s hand stopped and she looked to Applejack, “You’ll willingly serve me?”

“Yes!” Rarity hurriedly agreed, hope filling her that Sunset will spare their sisters.

With a wave of her hand Sunset released Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack as all three fell to the floor, she then released the Crusaders who hurriedly went to hug their sisters.

“Oh Applejack.” Applebloom sobbed into her big sisters shoulder.

“It’s okay Applebloom, everything will be alright.” Applejack assured her sister, although she wasn’t so sure that anything will be alright.

“Reunion is over, get over here now!” Sunset orders.

Rainbow, Applejack and Rarity reluctantly let go of their sisters and walked towards Sunset, the Crusaders tried to stop them but they are blocked by an invisible wall.

“Applejack please don’t do this!” Applebloom begged her big sister as she pounded against the invisible wall.

“Rarity come back!” Sweetie Belle cried out to her sister.

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo called out to her sister/idol but Rainbow refused to turn around.

The three girls stood before Sunset who was smiling victoriously, “First I want you all to kneel,”

The girls did as they are told and knelt before Sunset, “Do you three swear absolute loyalty to me?”

The girls hesitated for a moment before replying in unison,

“Yes.”

“Sunset wait!” Applebloom calls out, gaining Sunset’s attention, “Please spare them, punish me instead!”

“Applebloom!” Applejack gains her sister’s attention, “there’s no need for you to get involved in this.”

“but Applejack-”

“But nothing!” Applejack cuts off Applebloom. “As long as you are safe, that’s all that maters,”

Applebloom couldn’t take it anymore, this whole mess she started has spiraled out of control. She steeled her nerves and looks at Sunset. “Sunset, do you want to know why you should punish me instead of them?”

“Please tell me,” Sunset says in amusement as she crosses her arms.

“Because I’m Anon-A-Miss!” Applebloom confesses.

There is a heavy silence but it’s soon broken as Sunset starts laughing.

“Oh my, that’s a good one Applebloom.” Sunset tells her as she wipes away a tear, but then her face turns angry. “Seriously though that’s not something to joke about,”

“I’m not joking, I really am Anon-A-Miss!” Applebloom reaches into her pocket and takes out her phone. “I’ll prove it,”

Applebloom typed something in her phone and soon after the girls phones minus Sunset received a mystable alert.

“No.” Applejack whispers as she takes out her phone and checks her Mystable and sure enough there’s a new post by Anon-A-Miss.

It was me all along Applejack,

Applejack’s face went pale,”So it was you all along?”

“No, it wasn’t just her!” Sweetie Belle suddenly spoke up.

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity looks to her sister with wide eyes of disbelief.

“I’m sorry Rarity, but I sneaked into your room while you and your friends were sleeping and took Sunset’s phone to download her pictures before sneaking it back in.” Sweetie Belle confesses as she breaks down.

“Scootaloo,” Rainbow Dash calls out to the young dare devil, “Where you also involved in this?”

Scootallo looked at her idol as tears streamed down her face, “yes,”

“Do you have any idea what you have done?!” Rainbow shouted, her voice filled with fury.

Scootaloo flinched at Rainbow’s outburst, “I’m sorry Rainbow.”

“Sorry? Sorry doesn’t even begin to make up for what you three did!.” Rainbow screamed, her face burning with hatred, “Because of you Sunset-”

Rainbow’s eyes widen upon saying Sunset’s name, she cast a glance at Sunset and saw her looking at the Crusaders.

“Sunset was telling the truth all along.” Rarity whispers.

“She was innocent.” Applejack spoke, the weight of Sunset’s words from earlier came up.

Remember those words Applejack, you’ll soon regret them.

Applejack looks to Sunset, “Sunset, I’m so sorry.”

“Are you?” Sunset glares at Applejack before walking over to the Crusaders.

“Sunset, what’re you doing?” Rarity asks as she rises from the floor and follows behind Sunset.

“I believe you know the answer to that,” Sunset says simple as the force field in front of the Crusaders disappears.

“Hold on there Sunset, you promised you wouldn’t hurt them,” Applejack pleaded with Sunset.

“Oh don’t worry Applejack, I won’t hurt them, I just want to show all of you something,” Sunset rose into the air before firing an energy blast at the crusaders.

“NO!” Applejack and Rarity are horrified at what Sunset is doing to their sister.

“Don’t think I forgot about you,” Sunset blasts them with another energy blasts.

Sunset Shimmer is waiting beside the Wondercolt statue along with the group of students who believe in her. It was very early in the morning and very chilly.

“Tell me again why we have to do this so early?” Lightning Dust asks before letting out a yawn.

“Because the sooner we get this over with the better,” Sunset answers as she takes a sip from her cup of warm tea. “You don’t have to wait out here if you don’t want to Lightning, you can always wait inside,”

“And leave you to suffer this cold morning alone? Not a chance.” Lightning Dust smirks at Sunset.

“You don’t need to act tough Lightning.” Gilda says from her spot on top of the statue base.

“I don’t need to hear that from you of all people Gilda, I’m just being considerate towards a friend.” Lightning Dust explains.

Sunset smiles at Lightning Dust, during her reign, Lightning Dust was a reckless person, even more so than Rainbow Dash. She always strove to push her limits and didn’t care for anyone who stood in her way or was caught in the crossfire and it always got her teammates in the soccer team hurt or worse. But seeing how much different she is now is a welcome sight.

Suddenly the statue base began to ripple before a girl with purple hair stepped out.

“Oh pony feathers it’s freezing,” Twilight complained as she wrapped her arms around herself, she then noticed the students gathered around the portal. “Hello everyone, it’s great seeing you all again,”

“It’s great seeing you too Twilight,”

Twilight turn around and a big smile spreads across her lips upon seeing Sunset.

“Sunset!”

Twilight rushes to Sunset and gives her a big hug which Sunset happily returns, the two soon break the hug and Twilight looks at Sunset.

“So what’s this plan you have in mind?” Twilight asks as she shivers slightly.

“Let’s head inside first, the teachers are waiting for us in the teachers lounge.” Sunset tells her as she removes her jacket and places it on Twilight.

“But what about you?” Twilight asks worriedly.

“I got her covered.” Flash Sentry says as he places his coat on a surprised Sunset.

“Hey Flash.” Twilight greets the young man as her cheeks turn red.

“Hello Twilight, I wish we can talk but we have an important matter to deal with right now.” Flash tells her in a serious tone.

“Right.” Twilight nods as she and the group head inside the school and towards the teachers lounge.

Upon arriving at the door, Sunset knocks and waits a minute before the door is opened by Vice-Principal Luna.

“Good morning everyone.” Vice-Principal Luna greets her students and Princess.

“Good Morning Vice-Principal Luna.” Sunset greets her back.

“The teachers are all here and waiting for you miss Shimmer.” Luna tells her as she steps aside to let the group in.

Sunset spotted Principal Celestia who smiled at her, she also noticed a ring on her left ring finger. Sunset stood in front of the group of students and teachers, all eyes are on her.

“Thank you all for coming, as you know there’s a mystable page called Anon-A-Miss that’s spilling the personal secrets of everyone, student and teacher alike,” Sunset began, “Her page is designed to make it look like I’m the one doing it and as a result the entire student body minus the group here believe it’s me.”

The teachers frown as they remember the secrets posted about them, nothing serious but some images of them acting less professional or a picture of them during their high school or college days. They didn’t believe it was Sunset Shimmer, the girl ruled the school for years, blackmailing and threatening students without ever getting caught, they’ve also seen how hard Sunset has worked to make up for the wrongs she has committed and how genuinely sorry she was. But this Anon-A-Miss made it obvious that it was Sunset, something the old Sunset wouldn’t be caught dead doing.

“However I have an idea as to who it might be as well as a plan to draw them out,” Sunset says.

“And who do you believe is it that’s doing this?’ Cranky Doodle asks.

“Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo,” Sunset tells everyone.

“Why do you believe it’s those three?” Cheerily asks.

“The first secret to get posted is an embarrassing nickname of Applejack’s that no one but our group of friends and her family know and Applebloom was the one to say it over the phone when she called to check in on Applejack.” Sunset begins her explanation. “Sweetie Belle was at our slumber party at Rarity’s and she could’ve sneaked into her sisters room to steal my phone and download my photos before putting my phone back. And since those two are involved there is a high chance Schootaloo’s involved too, the junior soccer team has practice with Rainbow’s team so Scootaloo could’ve taken a photo of Rainbow Dash’s failed paper,”

“You do make an interesting point, but how do you plan on making them confess?” Cranky asks.

“By driving them into a corner.” Sunset says simply.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand.” Principal Celestia asks

“It’s simple first I’ll cause a commotion that will allow me to gather the students into the auditorium, leaving only the Rainbooms and the Crusaders left. Then I will put pressure on then to the point where they have had enough and confess.” Sunset explains her plain.

“Just what kind of commotion are you planing?” Vice-Principal Luna asks suspiciously.

“Don’t worry it won’t be anything that will harm the student or damage school property,” Sunset assured her. “I’m going to gave Gilda and the rest of the students here to pose as zombies that will hunt the girls down and to make them more realistic, Twilight and I will be using our magic on them,”

“This plan of yours seems rather risky,” Cranky noted.

“It might be but it’s our best shot at catching Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset states.”Once they confess I will bring them to the auditorium where everyone is gathered to make a public confession and apology.”

“Very well then, let’s put your plan into action.” Principal Celestia smiles at Sunset.

Sunset returns the smile but a voice echoes around them.

“Aren’t you forgetting someone?”

A puff of smoke appears in the room and as it fades it reveals none other than Trixie.

“Trixie?” Twilight raises an eyebrow at Trixie being here.

“Yes, I asked for her assistance in my plan.” Sunset explains.

“Oh yes, Sunset came to the great and powerful Trixie to ask for assistance in her plan to clear her name,” Trixie boasted, “And with Trixie’s amazing talen, her plan will work!”

Everyone in the room groaned in annoyance from Trixie’s boastfulness.

“Alright everyone, lets get started on the preparations before school starts,” Sunset says which earns her nods of agreement from everyone.

Everyone exited the classroom and went to prepare, however, Sunset pulled Gilda and Trixie aside.

“Gilda, Trixie I need to have a word with you two in private,” Sunset informs them.

Gilda and Trixie glance at each other before nodding, they followed Sunset to the Rainbooms rehearsal room, once inside Sunset locked the door.

“Okaaaay, what’s going on Sunset?” Gilda asks, looking at Sunset wooriedly.

“You two can’t tell the others what I’m about to tell you, but I plan to turn myself into the demon I became at the night of the fall formal,” Sunset confesses, earning looks of shock from the two girls.

“Are you shitting me?!” Gilda blurts out, “Sunset, why would you become something like that for this?!”

“Trixie agrees, surely there must be a better option to scare them into confessing?” Trixie asks nervously, like most of the students at CHS, she is terrified at the demon Sunset turned into that night.

“I know you don’t agree but I have to turn into a demon,” Sunset closes her eyes as Adagio’s words about her friends echoes in her mind. “I have to find out how they truly feel about me.”

Gilda and Trixie stood there staring at Sunset, both girls understanding the meaning of what she meant.

“Okay Sunset, but whatever answer you find just know that I’m here for you,” Gilda assures Sunset as she places a hand on her shoulder.

“Thanks Gilda,” Sunset thanked her friend as she places her hand over Gilda’s.

“Trixie guesses she can cheer you up with her amazing feats of magic,” Trixie also assures Sunset in her usual boastful way.

Sunset couldn’t help but giggle, “Thanks Trixie, I can’t wait to see those amazing magic displays when you fight my demon,”

“Yes, Trixie will-what?!” Trixie gasps in shock causing both Gilda and Sunset to laugh.

Rainbow Dash blinks her eyes as she regained her senses, “Wha...” she grabs on to her head as she focuses on what she just saw.

“That was Sunset and everyone else, she didn’t really kill them,” Applejack realizes as she looks to her friends.

“So it was all a lie?” Rarity asks in confusion.

“Yep.”

The girls turn to look at demon Sunset who was surrounded by the zombie students.

“It was all part of a plan to get those three to confess to their crime,” Gilda explains as she points to the crusaders on the left of the three members of the Rainbooms.

Sunset walks towards the group, magic swirling around her and the zombies as they are turned back to normal. Sunset stops in front of the Crusaders, she crosses her arms and glares at them causing them to huddle together in fright.

“Tell me, Tell me the reason behind why you humiliating your sisters and their friends, made them laughing stocks, turn everyone at CHS against each other and against ME?!” Sunset shouted the last part.

Applebloom opened her mouth to speak but a familiar voice spoke..

“I would like to hear their excuse as well.”

The girls turn to see the group of students make way for a very upset Twilight, following close behind her is a dejected looking Pinkie Pie with her hair completely flat and Fluttershy. Twilight stands next to Sunset, giving the Crusaders a death glare.

“I’m waiting.” Twilight says.

Applebloom swallows the lump that formed in her throat and steps up to the girls, “It’s because I was jealous over how much time Applejack was spending with Sunset over me, her own sister,”

“That’s it, it’s because you were jealous?!” Twilight fumed.

“N-no, it’s also because I wanted to get Sunset back for what she did to Rarity during the spring fling,” Sweetie Belle steps up.

“Sunset hurt so many people and ruined friendships, she got away with all that and wasn’t punished for it!” Scootaloo raised her voice as tears welled up in her eyes.

Sunset closed her eyes, remembering the pain ans misery she caused the students, how she delighted in their torment. She opens her eyes to glare at the Crusaders.

“You mean like you were doing with Anon-A-Miss?” Sunset pointed out.

“We know...we knew that friendships were being broken and everyone hates each other because of the posted secrets, because of us,” Sweetie Belle sobs.

“And when we saw those pictures of you being beat up and then yah turning into a demon and attacking us and the school. We realized we messed up big time.” Applebloom admitted as she began to cry.

Twilight cast a glance at Sunset to which she caught, Sunset could tell just by looking into her eyes what she wanted to say, we’ll talk later.

“We’re sorry...we’re so sorry,” Scootaloo apologizes between sobs.

“You will be once we take you to the auditorium and you confess in front of the entire school,” Sunset informs them.

The Crusaders said nothing as they continued to cry.

“And as for you five,” Twilight looks towards the Rainbooms, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie now joining them, “We are going to have a serious talk,”

The Rainbooms withered under Twilight’s intense gaze, they really screwed up big time.

Honest Feelings

Principal Celestia looks around the auditorium as her students converse with each other, their hostilities towards one another temporarily forgotten due to resent events. Celestia sighs as she’s a little happy for this temporary peace, A little while ago Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were transported here by Sunset and Twilight confronted the girls about what’s been happening. The looks of shock on their faces as Twilight revealed that this was all a trick to expose Anon-A-Miss soon gave way to sadness and regret as Twilight confirms what Sunset told them about how betraying their elements severed their connection to the magic of friendship and that Sunset was innocent of the crimes she has been accused of. She then made her way out of the auditorium with the two girls in tow to find Sunset.

“It would seem that everything is going exactly as Sunset had planned.”

Celestia turned to see Vice-Principal Luna approach her. “It would appear so.”

“Is something the matter sister?” Luna asks, although she had a pretty good idea what is troubling her sister.

“I’m just frustrated,” Celestia tells her as she goes back to looking at her students.

“Indeed, this whole Anon-A-Miss fiasco has caused quite the headache,” Luna agreed, remembering the complaints from students and demanding action be taking against Sunset Shimmer who they believe is responsible for the account, she even received several transfer forms from students wanting to escape the humiliation they are suffering due to their embarrassing secrets being exposed.

Suddenly one of the entrants to the auditorium opens to reveal Sunset Shimmer and to Celestia’s relief she is back to normal, Sunset walks inside, followed by princess Twilight, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, the Rainbooms and the group of students that were supposedly killed by Sunset. Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna rushed to meet them.

“Sunset, are you alright?” Principal Celestia asks with worry as she places her hands on Sunset’s shoulders.

“I’m alright, there was no chance of anyone getting physically hurt,” Sunset explains.

“I’m relieved to hear that, because you owe me an explanation as to why you became a demon?” Celestia narrows her eyes at Sunset.

“Yeah, I guess I kinda do,” Sunset scratches the back of her head sheepishly,” But first we have to deal with Anon-A-Miss,”

The two Principals look behind Sunset at the three young girls, who couldn’t bare to look at them, they also cast a glance at the Rainbooms who all had looks of shame. Principal Celestia gestured them to follow her up on to the stage. However Vice-Principal Luna directed the Rainbooms and Gilda’s group to take a seat with the rest of the student body, Applejack and Rarity cast a glace at their sisters before complying, Gilda and her friends just smiled at Sunset as they made their way to the remaining empty seats.

Vice-Principal Luna grabs some chairs from backstage to give themselves a place to sit, Principal Celestia walked up to the front of the stage with a microphone in hand.

“May I have your attention please,” Principal Celestia calls to attention everyone in the auditorium,”I’m sure all of you are wondering why you are all suddenly here and whether what you experienced before arriving was real. Let me first tell you that it was real to a certain extent,”

The students are confused at what she said, so Principal Celestia elaborated.

“Everything that has occurred was part of Sunset Shimmer’s plan to expose Anon-A-Miss and before any of you ask, Sunset Shimmer is not Anon-A-Miss.” Celestia was quick to inform everyone of that information.

“How can you be so sure?” a student asks, “She did something like this before!”

The crowed of students voices their agreement but Celestia cuts through them, “You are correct, Sunset has done something similar to this in the past, but let me ask you, has anyone actually figured out that Sunset was responsible?”

The crowed of students became silent as they pondered the question, honestly they never figured out it was Sunset until after she confessed to them following the fall formal. The Rainbooms thought back to how they were broken up, it was just a few texts that they thought were sent by one of them. It wasn’t until Princess Twilight’s arrival that they started questioning the authenticity of the texts, Rainbow Dash slumped in her seat as she realized that once again she couldn’t see the obvious. Once again her anger at feeling betrayed got the better of her and her stubbornness stopped her from seeking the truth.

Suddenly Principal Celestia’s assistant Raven entered the stage pushing a projector, as a projector screen began to lower from behind Luna, Twilight, Sunset and the Crusaders. Raven opens a laptop that is on top of the projector, the projector soon comes alive as it displays the Anon-A-Miss page on the screen.

“As you can plainly see, this account makes it very obvious that it is Miss Shimmer, why would Sunset create an account to post everyone’s secrets and at the same time paint a target on herself?” Principal Celestia pointed out at the same time challenges anyone to say otherwise.

“Because that’s what she does!” A female student shouted as she rose from her seat, “She always makes herself to be innocent while she blackmails us into doing what she wants, she hasn’t changed at all!”

Once again the crowed of students voice their agreement, this was just another tactic of Sunset to get away with her wrong doings but it won’t work this time. Vice-Principal Luna and Twilight frowned at hearing the students, they were so dead-set on Sunset being Anon-A-Miss.

“I agree with you that Sunset did blackmail students to get what she wants,” Celestia agrees which causes the students to smile, “But that raises another point, what does Sunset have to gain from this?”

Celestia turns to the screen, “What possible use is there to blackmail you if she spills your secrets to the entire school, you said so yourself that Sunset used to blackmail you into doing what she wants. But that was done away from prying eyes,”

Celestia gestured for the Crusaders to come up, they took a shuttering breath before they rose from their seats in unison and walk towards their Principal.

“These three young ladies will explain to you further why Sunset is not who you accuse her to be,” Principal Celestia hands them the mic which Applebloom takes.

Applebloom stares out at the audience, the students are looking at her in confusion, wondering what she was going to say. Applebloom spots her big sister, their eyes lock before Applejack turns her head away, her eyes closed tight. Applebloom felt like crying but she fought it as she needed to clean up the mess she had started.

“Hello everyone,” Applebloom greeted, “ Um..Principal Celestia is right, Sunset had nothing to do with the Anon-A-Miss profile,”

“And what makes you so sure that it wasn’t her?” A male student asks.

“Yeah, tell us why it isn’t Sunset!” another student shouts.

Applebloom felt her heart hammer against her, her palms became sweaty. It was now or never. “Because I’m Anon-A-Miss!”

There was silence in the auditorium but that didn’t last long as everyone started laughing, Applebloom and her friends were confused by this.

“W-why are yall laughing? I’m being serious!” Applebloom raises her voice to be heard through the laughter.

“Stop kidding around kid,” A student manages to say, “This isn’t something to joke about,”

“Unless Sunset put you up to it,” Another student suggested, causing Gilda and her group to frown.

Twilight and Luna cast a glance at Sunset to see the young woman’s hair obscuring her eyes, making it difficult to tell what she was feeling.

“She’s telling the truth!” Sweetie Belle shouted at the crowed.

But still the students refuse to believe her, Applebloom started becoming frustrated, she looked towards Raven as she made her way towards her.

“May I use this?” Applebloom asks.

Raven looks towards Celestia who nodded, Raven picks up the laptop and brings it down to Applebloom’s level. The whole student body watches Applebloom log into the account and make a new post, their cellphones alert tone echoed in the auditorium, signaling a new post by Anon-A-Miss. They all checked their phones and then looked at the projector screen, they both had the same post.

Do you believe me now? That I, Applebloom am Anon-A-Miss.

There was a deathly silence, that you can practically hear a pin drop, but then their confused, shocked and disbelief looks quickly turns to hatred as they glare venomously at them.

“You fucking bitch!” A student screamed, her face full of fury, “It was you all along?!’

“It wasn’t just her!” Sweetie Belle spoke up.

“We are also Anon-A-Miss!” Scootaloo added.

The Crusaders watched the crowed of angry students started getting more restless, looks of hatred,

“Do you three have any idea what you made me go through?!” A male student shouts.

“The humiliation we endured!” another students shouts.

“After we get through with you, all three of you will wish you had never been born!” yet another student shouts followed by the agreements of his fellow classmates.

“Now wait just a darn minute!” Appplejack stands from her seat and faces the crowed. “I know my sister and her friends caused a lot of trouble with Anon-A-Miss, but rest assured that they will be punished for it.”

“Most certainly,” Rarity also rose from her seat to stand beside Applejack, “There is no need for a witch hunt,”

“But weren’t your secrets exposed too?” A student asks.

“Yes, yes they were. But that’s still no excuse to tar and feather em,” Applejack says.

“There will be no such thing,” Principal Celestia addresses her students, “The only ones handling out punishments will be Vice-Principal Luna, myself and the girls families,”

“That’s not good enough!” A female students yells, “Because of those three bitches it got out that I was in rehab for a drug problem and not only was I made fun of, people kept their distance from me, called me names behind my back and sometimes to my face. They even made bets as to when I would overdose even though I’ve been clean for months!”

“My reputation was ruined, the pain I had to go through because of them...I even thought about just ending it,” tears welled up in her eyes, her voice cracking as she continued to speak, “Which is why I’m going to sue you!”

Applejack, Rarity and the Crusaders eyes widen in shock, fear settling into the pits of their stomachs.

“Lets be reasonably here, there’s no need for you to press charges,” Rarity says, she feared something like this would come up.

“I give you my word that these three will be punished,” Applejack promises the girl, a lawsuit was the last thing her family needed to deal with.

“Sorry Applejack, but your word isn’t worth as much as it use to be.” She spoke, “I believe Sunset can attest to that.”

Applejack opened her mouth to say something but no words came out, Sunset’s words from earlier came to mind.

Remember those words Applejack, you’ll soon regret them.

“I doubt I’ll be the only one pressing charges, there are plenty of people her that want to take those three to court for everything they own,” the young woman added.

“But it wasn’t all our fault,” Applebloom shouted, her voice tinged with fear at the thought of loosing everything.

“Yeah, your secret along with some others were actually sent in by other students! Sweetie Belle added, “We even have proof!”

“We have the names of everyone who sent us secrets to post, some of them we haven’t posted because of how serious the secret is!” Scootaloo says.

“Show me,” Principal Celestia walks up to the Crusaders as Scootaloo took out her phone.

“We made copies of the secrets that were sent to us along with who sent them, what we posted and haven’t posted yet,” Scootaloo explains as she hand her phone over to the Principal.

Principal Celestia scrolls through the list of names, a great number of students had sent in secrets. She takes back the mic from Applebloom and turns to face the crowd of students.

“It appears that these three aren’t the only ones that will be facing punishment,” Principal Celestia spoke, a hint of anger in her voice, “I will be calling each name on this list into my office where you will explain to me your reasons for sending this as I administer your punishment,”

There were several students who gulped at hearing this and sent death glares at the Crusaders, they were going to get them back for this.

Twilight Sparkle stood up from her chair and walks up to Principal Celestia, “Is it alright if I speak to the students, Principal Celestia?”

“Of course Twilight, I figure you would want to,” The principal hands her microphone over to Twilight as she steps up to face the school.

“Hello everyone, I want to say how good it is to see all of you again, but given what’s happening you should understand why I can’t,” Twilight took in a deep breath before exhaling and glared at the crowd,

“I want to say how disappointed I am in most of you, I say most because there are a few people who saw through this deception and believed Sunset wasn’t Anon-A-Miss,” Twilight shifted her focus to the Rainbooms who wore looks of shame, “I can’t believe after everything Sunset’s done to prove how sorry she was and even save all of you from the sirens that you still believe she hasn’t changed!”

“Even more appalling is that those of you who sent in secrets knew Sunset is innocent, but still decided to blame her, you are nothing but cowards,” Twilight was trembling in anger, she had never felt this angry in all her life, not since when she was younger and a particular snobbish noble dared to mess with Spike.

Some of the students actually felt ashamed at what they did, others are ashamed for not doing anything to help Sunset. But there are some who still held a grudge against Sunset and were glad to see her suffer, those same students had their secrets posted and posted some themselves to keep the hate against Sunset burning. One of those students is glaring venomously at the crusaders.

“Um Princess Twilight?”

Twilight looked to see Lyra raise her hand, “Yes?”

“I get that they made Anon-A-Miss to frame Sunset, but why?” Lyra asks.

Twilight looks at the Crusaders and hands Applebloom the mic.

“Well…... the reason we did it was because..we were jealous of how much time Sunset spent with our sisters,” Applebloom admitted shamefully, her motive for doing it sounded so pathetic now that she said it out lout.

“We also did it because we thought that Sunset got off easy for what she did to everyone, including our sisters,” Sweetie Belle added.

“We realized to late that what we were doing was hurting others, not just Sunset,” Scootaloo says.

“We’re so sorry everyone, you have every right to be angry at us and I doubt any of you will ever forgive us for what we did,” Applebloom apologizes.

“Not like we deserve it anyway,” Scootaloo adds as all three lower their heads in shame.

With every word they spoke, one student becomes more and more angry. These girls wanted to see Sunset punished like him, but now he along with anyone who sent in secrets are getting punished all because they chickened out. Without warning he suddenly got up from his seat and bolted towards the stage. The Crusaders heard gasping and they raised their heads in time to see a furious looking student leap on to the stage and close in on them, the Crusaders huddle together, bracing themselves for the attack. But it never came. Applebloom opens her eyes slightly before fully opening them upon seeing what has happened, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo soon follow and they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. The student was frozen mid punch, his body surrounded by a red magical aura.

“Sunset,” Twilight whispers causing the Crusaders to turn around.

Sunset Shimmer is standing up, her hair extended into a pony tail and pony ears sticking out on top of her head, her hand that is covered in a red magical aura is extended towards the young man.

“Let go of me you demon!” the male student shouts at Sunset as he struggles against her magic.

“A demon you say?” Sunset spoke as she slowly approaches him, “Then a demon you’ll get,”

Suddenly bat-like wings emerge from Sunset’s back, the whites of her eyes turn black, and her body is consumed in fire before dissipating and revealing her demon form once again. The students scream in terror as Sunset lifts the young man into the air, Twilight watches Sunset in stunned silence, her mind trying to comprehend why Sunset would transform into that now?

“Listen up CHS!” Sunset’s booming voice echoes around the auditorium, “I’m only going to say this once,”

Sunset appears behind the Crusaders and wraps her arms around them and lifts them off the ground.

“These precious little babus are to be left alone to suffer their punishment,” Sunset cooed as she hugged the Crusaders tightly against her.

Just then her transformation faded and she was back to normal, but she still held on to the Crusaders and the student that tried to attack the Crusaders is still suspended in mid air. He was then pulled towards Sunset, only stopping when he is close to her face.

“Do I make myself clear?” Sunset whispers threateningly, she glares into his eyes, her gaze full of hate.

The young man is stricken with fear as he breaks out into a cold sweat, he nods vigorously which causes Sunset to smile as she levitates him back to his seat. She gestures for Applebloom to hand over the mic and she does.

“To make sure they go through with their punishment, I will be keeping an eye on them,” Sunset told every, surprising the students, especially the Rainbooms, “Lets get one thing clear, I’m not doing this for any of you. I’ve tried to make amends for what I did and just when I thought I did, it all came crashing down as soon as there was a hint of trouble and all fingers are pointed at me!”

“I’m through owing you all anything, despite everything I’ve done to make up for my past mistakes, you still saw me as the monster I’ve always been and if that’s all you’ll see me as then so be it,” Sunset’s body is surrounded by a red aura before it quickly disappears.

The Principals along with Gilda and her group are confused at what Sunset had done, they were even more confuse when they noticed the frightened expressions of the students and the worried looks on the Rainbooms faces. Twilight was the only one who knew what Sunset had done, she had just cast a spell but she didn’t know what kind.

Sunset turns around and begins walking towards Principal Celestia, “Principal Celestia, I’ve said what I needed to say. If you’ll excuse me, I need to have a chat with the Rainbooms,”

“Of course,” Principal Celestia responded as she watches Sunset walk down the small stairs, Twilight following close behind.

Sunset walks towards the row of seats that contains the Rainbooms, the students pushing back against their seats in fear when she pass by them, When she reaches their row she wordlessly gestures them to follow her, they comply by rising from their seats.

“Sunset!”

Sunset turns toward the direction of the voice and sees Gilda heading towards her, “What is it?”

“Are you going to be okay?” Gilda asks after reaching Sunset, a look of concern on her face.

Sunset smiles a sad smile, “Honestly, I don’t think I will,” She turns around and begins walking away.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be there for her,” Twilight assures Gilda as she follows Sunset.

As the Rainbooms walk past Gilda, she stops two of them, “Wait a second..um Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie is it?”

The two girls in question nod as the rest of their group stop to see what is going on.

“Listen, I’m sorry for how I acted when we first meet. I was a real bitch to the both of you, especially you Pinkie. You were only trying to make me feel welcomed,” Gilda apologized to the two pink haired girls.

The Rainbooms were shocked, caught completely off guard by the apology while Sunset and Twilight just smiled. Pinkie and Fluttershy look to one another before looking back at Gilda.

“It’s okay, um thank you for apologizing,”FLuttershy responded softly.

“Yeah,” Was all Pinkie could say right now.

The girls turn around and follow the rest of their friends out of the Auditorium, Gilda watches them leave with unease, what Sunset said had her worried as to what twill be said between them. The Crusaders also watch Sunset and Twilight leave with he Rainbooms, they fear the outcome of their conversation.

“We really did it this time,” Sweetie Belle says sadly.

“No kidding,” Applebloom agrees.

“Because of us, not only is their friendship ruined, but Sunset is now stuck being a demon willingly,” Scootallo says after seeing Sunset transform back into a demon again and walking off with the Rainbooms.

The walk towards the music room is a quiet one, the only sound made is their footsteps, The Rainbooms become increasingly nervous as they approach the music room. Sunset stops in front of the door and opens it before gesturing the Rainbooms in first. The girls enter the room followed by Twilight and lastly Sunset who closes the door behind her. The room is silent as the girls just stood staring at one another, neither one willing to make the first move.

“Well we aint getting nowhere by being quiet,” Applejack broke the silence, “Sunset I’m so sorry for-”

“Save it,” Sunset cuts off Applejack, “I don’t want to hear your half-hearted apologies, I just want to hear the truth from all of you,”

“The truth?” Applejack asks confused.

“I want all of you to honestly tell me how you really felt about me and don’t you dare sugarcoat it either!” Sunset demanded as she glared at them.

Applejack withered under Sunset’s gaze but managed to recover and look Sunset square in the eyes, “well the truth is I….I….I hated you Sunset!”

The girls gasped at Applejack’s confession.

“Applejack!” Twilight raised her voice angrily, ready to reprimand the girl when Sunset stops her.

“Let her finish Twilight,” Sunset tells her fellow equestrian before motioning for Applejack to continue.

“You ruined my bake sale, tricked me into cutting off contact with my friends for something they never did, you manipulated us all like puppets and stab us in the back,” Tears welled up in Applejack’s eyes with each word she spoke, “I wished every day for someone to finally put you in your place and I was happy to see you groveling on your knees at the fall formal!”

“But then after the fall formal I started to get to know yah, You volunteered to help me with my chores, you volunteered to help Applebloom and her friends deliver their cookie for the scouts, heck you even helped me with my homework. Little by little I started to see how honest and hardworking you are, pretty soon I began to see you as a friend and then as family.” Applejack says as tears spill from her eyes, “But I never forgot the things you did, I even had Rarity check my homework to make sure you weren’t misleading me again. In the back of my head I thought that you were just pretending to be my friend to get me to lower my guard so you can hurt me and mah friends. But that thought got smaller and smaller with every moment our friendship grew and the sleepovers sealed the deal that you are without a doubt someone I can call family….But then Anon-A-Miss happened, the doubts returned with a vengeance and I was all to happy cut you out of our lives before you hurt us again.”

Sunset watched Applejack sob, unable to continue anymore, Rarity took this opportunity to go next.

“The night of the spring fling was suppose to be my debut to all of CHS, they would all marvel at my beauty and sense of style, everyone would remember the name Rarity,” Rarity pauses briefly as she remembers that night, “But instead of being the best night of my life, you made it my absolute worst, My dress came apart as I walked on to the stage, you replaced my blush with itching powder and I scratched myself in the most unladylike way in front of the entire school, my special one of a kind beetle hair clip turned out to be an actual beetle and I tried desperately to get it out of my hair, ruining it in the process. I looked like a complete mess completely humiliated with everyone laughing at me and you ended up wining the spring fling,”

“I cried myself to sleep the first few nights after that, things were only made worse when you separated us and I didn’t have the support of all my friends,” Rarity’s mascara began to run down the sides of her face as she started crying, “When Twilight came to our school and I noticed that you were doing to her what you did to me, I vowed to do everything in my power to prevent her from suffering the same humiliation I did, and I admit that seeing you look so defeated and humiliated made me feel happy,”

“When you volunteered to be a model for my latest fashion line, I jumped at the chance. I’ve always had several outfit designs in mind whenever I look at you and your impressive figure and was excited at the prospect of you working for me,” Rarity took out a handkerchief and blew her nose on it before putting it away.

“I always see the beauty in everything and the more time we spent together the more of your beauty began to shine through, how you would generously offer your time to help me complete an order or even watch Sweetie Belle when ever I had a last minute invite to a fashion gala when none of the girls were available,” Rarity smiled slightly but it quickly vanished as she continued, “But then the trouble with Anon-A-Miss began and once again I was humiliated only this time my friends were humiliated right along with me, I felt so stupid when I thought it was all your doing and that you showed your true ugly colors again, so I struck first before you had the chance and we-I Left you humiliated in the hallway,”

“It turns out that I was the ugly one all along for crushing such a beautiful flower,” Rarity managed to say between sobs.

Pinkie Pie stepped up next to her a placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, she gave her a small smile before looking at Sunset.

“I was fully committed to welcoming you as our newest friend and when threw you a welcome party, I was very happy to see you smiling since you’ve been really sad after the formal,” Pinkie Pie began as she wiped away a stray tear, “You worked really hard to prove how much you’ve changed and I wanted to make sure that you always had a smile on your face, but then I ended up taking your smile away and making you cry.”

Tears spilled from Pinkie’s eyes, “I was so mad that you were lying to us this whole time and that you were planing to steal our secrets, that I didn’t care about your happiness anymore and instead I wanted you to feel as miserable as you made us!”

Pinkie begins to break down after that, Fluttershy quickly comes to her side and wraps her arms around her in a comforting hug. Fluttershy looks at Sunset, tears spill from her eyes, her lips quivering before she spoke.

“I hated you Sunset, I hated you so much! You were always picking on me because I was too shy to fight back and I was glad to see you finally brought down to earth and experiencing the pain and fear you made me and everyone else go through!” Fluttershy bared her soul, a waterfall of tears spilling from her eyes, “and when I thought you were being mean again, I didn’t want to stand by and watch as you make my friends suffer! BUT I WAS WRONG!!!”

“I began to feel terrible for making you suffer, even if you betrayed us I should never have yelled at you. I began to have doubts as to whether you were actually innocent, but I was too mush of a coward to act against the others wishes to avoid you that you continued to suffer,,,all alone,” Fluttershy continued to sob, “I’m so sorry Sunset,”

Rainbow was the only one left, she marched up to Sunset, grabbed her by the collar of her jacket and pulled her so close that their noses are almost touching, Sunset stared unwavering into Rainbow’s hate filled, teary eyes.

“I fucking hated you Sunset,” Rainbow spat with so much venom that the girls feared she would hit Sunset, “You fucked with my friends, made us turn against each other, we were nothing but playthings to you! I wanted to knock that shit eating grin off your face, but then you would just use it against me.”

“It felt so good to watch you cry in that whole we put you in, begging for mercy!” Tears spilled from Rainbow’s eyes as her fist started trembling, “When Twilight told us to teach you about friendship, I had my doubts, but then I thought if you ever stepped out of line I would personally put you back in place,”

“But then I started to see how committed you are for making up for the shit you did, even when I made you do ridiculous things when I told you it was important for friendship and you knew that it wasn’t and that I was trying to get back at you, you still did them anyway!” Rainbow shuts her eyes tight.

“I slowly started to warm up to you after I see you endure shit from everyone at CHS but still carry on, you wouldn’t give up on making things right with them. Soon I began to see you as a friend, then you became someone who I can proudly call my best friend.”

“But Anon-A-Miss…...I was so pissed that you were faking our friendship this whole time, that you were fucking with me again!” Rainbow Dash lowers her head, she lets out a few sobs before continuing, “And then the picture with me and Gilda got posted, I was so angry at that moment that I wanted to find you and beat the shit out of you. Then Gilda came along and I thought that she would take care of you for me, to teach you a lesson,”

“But when I saw the pictures, suddenly I didn’t feel angry anymore, I was horrified at what they did to you. Then you show up as a demon and show us what they did to you, I felt sickened just watching you get beaten so bad, and watching you scream out my name as you turned into a demon and slaughtered everyone, it hit me hard that it was my fault that this all happened “

Rainbow Dash leaned her head forward to rest against Sunset’s chest, her body trembling, “It was all my fault,” she whispers as her legs give out and her forehead slides down Sunset’s chest, “I’m so sorry,”

Sobs rocked Rainbow’s body as she continues to mutter apology after apology, Sunset didn’t move, her face blank of any emotion.

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy helped the distraught Rainbow get to her feet, Twilight watches her canterlot friends breakdown with sadness, tears threatened to spill from her eyes with each painful confessions. She cast a glance at Sunset and wondered how she must be feeling?

Sunset looks at her former friends with an air f indifference, “One last thing,”

The others look at Sunset as she spoke, “If Twilight hadn’t asked you, would any of you had reached out to me?”

“I would,” Pinkie answers softly, but Sunset heard her.

The other girls hesitated before answering in unison.

“No,”

Sunset closes her eyes and lets out a tired sigh, “At least your finally being honest with me,”

She turns to face Twilight, “Thank you for your help Twilight, but today’s events have left me feeling tired, so if you don’t mind I think I’ll head home,”

Twilight looked into Sunset’s eyes and sees a hint of sadness that Sunset is trying to hide, “okay,” she then takes Sunset’s hands in her own, “but if you need anything, be sure to let me know immediately,”

Sunset’s sees the determined look in Twilight’s eyes which causes her to smile, “You bet,”

Sunset opens the door to the music room and walks out, as soon as the door closes, Twilight turns to face the girls, a frown replacing the smile she had shown Sunset.

“Now, about that serious talk..”

Sunset walks outside the school after retrieving her coat, snow was starting to fall as she made her way to the buss stop and took it to her apartment. When the bus dropped her off she went towards the front door, unlocked it and entered the building, she took the elevator to the fifth floor, exited and made her way to her apartment door. She fishes her key out of her pocket and unlocks the door, she is greeted by her dark apartment. She closes the door behind her, sets the lock and heads towards her room, she collapses on top of her bed and lays there face downfor a few moments. She finally turns her head towards the nightstand where a framed picture of her and her friends rested, tears filled her eyes,\ before running down the sides of her face. She turns to rest on her back as her face twists in agony, she covers her eyes with her hands and lets out an agonizing scream of pain, the days events finally taking their toll on her as she sobs uncontrollably.

Author's Note

I hoped you like the emotional confessions of the girls as well as their reasons for doing what they did.

Friends and Family part 2

A blast of hot air hit Sunset as she and Lightning dust entered the mall, the mall was packed full of people doing their Christmas shopping, taking advantage of the holiday sales to get good deals on the items they want. As Lightning Dust led them to their destination, Sunset’s eyes are drawn to the Christmas decorations that lined the stores, there were people dressed as Santa, reindeer, elves and even snowman or snow-women in some cases holding up signs displaying the special sale their store is having. Seeing all the festive decorations reminded Sunset of Canterlot during Hearths Warming eve, a sad smile formed on her lips as she remembered how she dismissed this holiday, but Princess Celestia would try to persuade her into joining in on the festivities. Her train of thought was broken when she bumped into Lightning Dust.

“Here we are,” Lightning Dust gave Sunset a cheeky smile as she motioned her head in front of them,

Sunset looked to the direction she is pointing at and saw an ordinary food cart, its shelves are filled with the treats they were selling, but what surprised Sunset was the one attending the cart.

“Gilda?”

“C’mon,” Lightning Dust grabbed Sunset by the arm and led her towards the stand.

“Here you go and happy holidays, “Gilda handed over a bag filled with scones to a young man before walking away with his girlfriend,

“Hey Gilda!”

Gilda turned in the direction she heard her name and saw Lightning Dust with Sunset, “Hey,”

“I didn’t know you ran a food stand,” Sunset says as she looks at the scones on display, they smelled delicious,

“Hardly anyone at school does, hold on a sec,” Gilda turned to another costumer and after handing her her order turned back to Lighting and Sunset, “So what brings you girls by?”

“As if you need to ask,” Lightning Dust grins as she eyes the scones,

“Of course,” Gilda rolls her eyes before looking at Sunset, “Do you want one too Sunset?”

“Sure,” Sunset replied simply as she reached into her bag to retrieve her wallet, “How much is it?”

“This one’s on the house,” Gilda took two scones from one of the shelves and placed them on napkins before handing them over to Lighting and Sunset, “Enjoy,”

“Thanks Gilda,” Lightning Dust thanked the white and purple haired teen before taking a bite of her scone, “sooo good!”

“Thank you Gilda,” Sunset thanked her friend as she too took a bite, “Oh Celestia this is so good!”

“Celestia?”

Both Gilda and Lightning Dust looked at Sunset with raised eyebrows, causing the former equine to blush.

“I mean its really good,”

“Glad to hear that you like it,” Gilda smiled as she rested her elbows on the table inside her cart, “It’s my grandpa Gruff’s secret recipe,”

“The modified version, the original one would’ve lost you a couple of teeth,” Lightning Dust grinned as she watches Gilda groan,

“You still won’t let that go?” Gilda glares at Lightning Dust,

“What am I missing?” Sunset asks curiously as she takes another bite of her scone,

“Back when Gilda had the idea of selling scones for extra cash, she needed someone to test out her grandpa’s recipe and lets just say that I was the unfortunate victim,” Lightning Dust laughs as Gilda groans in annoyance at having to be reminded about that particular day, “But I gotta say that it was worth it to see Gilda try one herself and her reaction is just priceless!”

Sunset smiles as she watches Gilda punch Lightning Dust playfully in the arm.

“Anyway, what have you two been up to?” Gilda asks in an attempt to change the sunject,

“Me and Sunset were playing a game of soccer, turns out she has some decent skills,” Lightning Dust informs Gilda as she pops the last bit of scone into her mouth,

“Right, decent she says,” Sunset just shakes her head as she finishes her scone,

“So you aren’t just an egghead?” Gilda asks as she smirks at Sunset,

“No, I have a variety of interest that involve my mind or my body,” Sunset says matter of fact,

“Those interest that involve your body wouldn’t happen to include fucking?” Gilda teases,

“Oh grow up!” Sunset chastise her which causes everyone to laugh,

“All jokes aside you should consider joining the soccer team, you’d do great,” Lightning Dust suggested,

“Um considering what just happened, I’m going to say no thanks,” Sunset declined, frowning at the thought of being in a team with people who probably sent in secrets to Anon-A-Miss and blamed her, and even if they didn’t, they would probably see her as a demon like the rest of the school. Except for Lightning Dust, “Besides I don’t want to deal with anymore drama right now,”

“Whatkind of-oh, Dash,” Lightning Dust realizes as she rubs the back of her neck awkwardly, “Yeah, Gilda told me about how Dash thought she was going to jump you and that’s why she agreed to lent her her phone. That’s pretty fucked up,”

“Yeah,” Sunset closes her eyes tightly as she clenched her fists in anger,

“Lightning,” Gilda says Lightning Dust’s name in a warning tone,

“S-Sorry, I didn’t mean to bring up a touchy subject,” Lightning Dust quickly apologized,

“It’s okay, it’s not your fault,” Sunset assured Lightning Dust, “It’ll be a while before I can get over this,”

There was silence for a while before Gilda broke it,

“Sunset, how do you feel about the Rainbooms?”

“Isn’t it kind of obvious that she’s pissed at them?” Lightning Dust raises an eyebrow at Gilda, wondering why she would ask such an obvious question,

“I am feeling very upset at them, but honesty after finally hearing the truth about how they really feel about me, I just don’t know what to feel anymore,” Sunset closes her eyes before shaking her head,

“What do you mean?” Lightning Dust asks,

“Like I said, I’m still very angry at them for betraying me, but at the same time I am also feeling guilty for what I did to them in the past,” Sunset explains before sighing, “Not to mention I understand now why they turned on me, but that only makes what happened even worse,”

Gilda and Lightning Dust watched Sunset struggle to comprehend the mess of emotions she must be feeling, Lightning Dust took the initiative and places her hand on Sunset’s shoulder.

“Hey these things take time to sort out, god only knows how long it took me to realize what a complete asshole I was being,” Lightning Dust pointed out as she gave Sunset a reassuring smile,

“Dust is right, it took me loosing Dash’s friendship and being all alone to realize what a complete bitch I was,” Gilda added, remembering how lonely and miserable she felt after Dash severed their friendship because of her temper. Now that Gilda thought about it, the roles are reversed in this scenario, it was Dash’s temper that ended up costing her Sunset’s friendship, “You know something, If you’re feeling this upset, Imagine what the Rainbooms are feeling, especially Dash.”

“Yeah, they must be beating themselves up after what they did,” Lightning Dust commented,

Xoxoxoxo

Rainbow Dash enters her home and is immediately greeted by her mother.

“Welcome home sweetheart!” Windy Whistles greeted her daughter cheerfully, “How was school?”

“it was fine,” Was Rainbow’s simple reply as she walked past her mother and up the stairs to her room,

Windy Whistles mood dropped at the monotone way Rainbow responded, she stared up the stairs where her daughter retreated to her room, Rainbow Dash is in distress and she needed her. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked to see her husband who gave her a firm nod, together they both went up to Dash’s room.

Rainbow Dash lay on her bed as she stared up at her ceiling, with soccer practice canceled for the remainder of the year, Rainbow Dash decided to practice in the park. But as Rainbow started, her mind was constantly going back to Sunset, how she betrayed her, how she wanted to hurt her and there’s what Applejack had said yesterday.

Your worse than Sunset ever was.

Needless to say Rainbow’s game was off as she kept tripping over herself, once simple maneuvers that Rainbow could do in her sleep she now struggled to pull off which only added to her frustration. Finally deciding she had enough, Rainbow went home. Rainbow turned to rest on her right side and her eyes landed on a framed photo of her and her friends sitting on top of her dresser. But there was one person who was cut out, Rainbow got up into a sitting position and toke the frame. She looked at the missing head of Sunset Shimmer, she had cut it out after she and her friends cut Sunset out of their lives because of Anon-A-Miss. She ran her finger over the edges of where she cut the photo, she can still make out Sunset’s hands but nothing else, she looked to her garbage can and reached inside. She cringed as she felt something wet make contact with her fingers, probably that banana she threw out two days ago.

Rainbow Dash felt what she assumes is the photo piece and pulls it out of her garbage can, it was covered in the rotting juices of the banana. She wiped it against her shirt and looked at the face of the friend she betrayed, her smiling face staring back at her before it suddenly changed to a beaten and bloody one.

“Sunset…..I’m so sorry,” Rainbow brought the picture to rest against her forehead as tears welled up in her eyes.

“Rainbow, your father and I would like to have a word with you,” Windy Whistles asks from the other side of Rainbow’s bedroom door,

“Just a minute!” Rainbow calls out as she places the frame and photo face down and wipes her eyes, “Come in,”

Rainbow’s door opens as her parents stepped inside her room, Windy Whistles sees her daughter sitting on her bed as she looks at them expectantly.

“So what do you wanna talk about?” Rainbow asks feigning innocence,

“Rainbow sweetie, your father and I are very concerned with your behavior lately,” Windy Whistles explains,

“So I’ve just been feeling a little down today, no biggie,” Rainbow Dash dismisses her mother’s worries,

“Rainbow, we’ve seen you when you’re down and this is something completely different, It’s like you’re not even you anymore,” Bow Hothoof stated, he is very worried about Rainbow.

There was a flash of pain in Rainbow’s eyes, but she quickly pushed it aside before her parents keen eyes could see it. She wasn’t fast enough.

“Rainbow, please tell us what’s wrong. It has something to do with Sunset doesn’t it?” Windy Whistles questions,

“And what did you meant when you said that you were the traitor?” Bow Hothoof points out,

“Look Sunset and I had a falling out and it was my fault, that’s why I’ve been feeling so down!” Rainbow quickly explained, it was true but she didn’t want to tell her parents any more,

“What kind of falling out?” Windy Whistles pressed on, she knew Rainbow wasn’t telling them the whole story,

“What did you do to Sunset that would make you feel this low?” Bow Hothoof narrows his eyes at Rainbow Dash,

Rainbow scooted backon to her bed until her back hit her wall, “I-it was over something I misunderstood, Sunset got really mad,”

“But what was the misunderstanding?!” Windy Whistles raises her voice,

“What aren’t you telling us?” Bow Hothoof voice was a little shaky,

“I…..I…..I PLANNED TO HAVE SUNSET BEATEN!” Rainbow Dash shouted, unable to hold it in any longer, the guilt was too much,

Windy Whistles and Bow Hothoof gasp, they could not believe what they had just heard.

“R-Rainbow dear, t-that’s not something to joke about,” Windy Whistles says in a trembling voice,

“I’m not joking, Sunset was never Anon-A-Miss, there was a post that made me so angry that I wanted Sunset to pay!” Rainbow confessed to her parents, tears streamed down her face as she hung her head in shame and wrapped her arms around herself, “There’s this girl that I use to be friends with who approached me and asked about Sunset, the secret that was posted was about her as well and I assumed that she planned to beat Sunset a bit to get her to stop but she went too far,”

“Oh Rainbow,” Windy Whistles just shook her head, it didn’t take much to get under Rainbow Dash’s skin and she did tend to be very rash when angry, but she would never in her wildest dreams ever think that her own daughter would want to physically harm someone, let alone act upon it,

“Sunset was beaten close to death, her arms and legs were so messed up you can see her bones sticking out, she was hit with a metal pipe and she was hit so hard in the head that her left eye just exploded, leaving an empty space where her eye use to be,” Rainbow Dash sobbed, “And it is all my fault, Sunset never did anything wrong. All she tried to do was prove her innocence and because of me she could’ve been beatenso badly,”

This statement confused her parents.

“Rainbow, I don’t understand. You said she was beaten and now you say she isn’t?” Windy Whistles asks curiously,

“As it turns out, the girl who I use to be friends with never intended to beat up Sunset, she actually believed she was innocent and wanted to help her!” Rainbow Dash explains and before her parents could ask more she continued, “Sunset had a plan to expose Anon-A-Miss, she doctored some photos to make it look like she was beaten and posted them on Anon-A-Miss, then she made it look like something went wrong when the next pictures that were posted showed her attackers dead, she attacked the school causing everyone to panic as she hunted us down one by one,”

“Then she focused on me and my friends and picked us off until only me, Scootaloo, Applejack, Rarity and their little sisters were left. She cornered us and when Aj, Rarity and I made a deal with Sunset to spare the girls, Applebloom and her friends confessed to being Anon-A-Miss,”

“But if Sunset was never hurt and the true culprits confessed then everything is fine right,” Bow Hothoof pointed out,

“No, the fact of the matter is that I willingly helped in a plan to hurt Sunset, I even went as far as to give away where she lives and her class schedule. Even if that never happened, it doesn’t excuse how fucked up I was to even consider hurting someone….let alone a friend,” Rainbow whispered the last part, although she doubted that Sunset would ever consider her a friend ever again,

The room fell silent apart from Rainbow’s sobbing, Rainbow couldn’t bare to lift her head to look at her parents, fearing to see the disappointment in their eyes.

And why wouldn’t they be, Rainbow thinks as a sob rocks her body. Suddenly she feels a pair of arms wrap around her followed by a reassuring voice,

“It’s okay Rainbow, everything is going to be okay,” Windy Whistles whispers gently against her daughter’s hair,

“Wha?” Rainbow raises her head just in time to see her father wrap his arms around her and her mother,

“We’re here for you Rainbow and we love you,” Bow Hothoof tells his daughter,

“B-but how can you still love me after I told you what I did, you should be disappointed in me!” Rainbow closes her eyes as she sobbed,

“We are disappointed in your actions sweetie, but that’s not going to make us stop loving you,” Bow Hothoof explained as tears welled up in his eyes,

“You made a mistake dear, and if there’s one thing that’s great about you is that you never let a mistake keep you down,” Windy Whistles reminds Rainbow,

“But I’ve never made a mistake this bad, I don’t know how I’m going to make it up to Sunset if every time I look at her all I see is her bloody and beaten,” Rainbow sobbed,

“We’ll figure something out,” Windy Whistles assures Rainbow as she hugs her tight, tears spilling from her eyes,

“And we’ll do it together,” Bow Hothoof tells her firmly as the tears finally fall,

Rainbow Dash clings to her parents for dear life, she can feel the love they have for her through the hug. They continued to sob in each others arms, neither one willing to let the other go.

Meanwhile, Scootaloo is laying on her side on top of her bed, the lights are off which left her room in darkness. When she had gotten home, her parents were waiting for her and they did not look happy.

Flashback

Scootaloo and her grandmother entered their home and are greeted by Scootaloo’s parents, Spitfire and Soarin. Both had their arms crossed and while Soaring gave Scootaloo a disappointed look, Spitfire glared at her intensely.

“Welcome home young lady,” Spitfire greeted her daughter,

Scootaloo gulped, her mother was rarely mad, but when she was she was terrifying, “H-hi Mom, hi Dad,”

“Hi Scoots,” Soarin greeted his daughter,

“Living room. now” Spitfire ordered,

Scootaloo complied as she hurried to the living room followed by her grandmother and parents, she took a seat on a sofa and is joined by her grandmother. Her parents sat together on another sofa in front of them.

“Alright Scootaloo, would you please explain to me why we received a call from your grandmother saying that we are being sued for emotional damages because of something you and your friends did,” Spitfire demanded,

Scootaloo stares into her mother’s orange eyes before telling her everything, the creation of Anon-A-Miss, the reason why it was created, her involvement in it, why it continued to post secrets, their downfall and the punishments she and her friends received. When she was finished, Spitfire had her face in her palms, shaking her head in disbelief. Soarin ran a hand through his dark grayish phthalo blue hair, his daughter has really gotten herself into a big mess.

“How…..how can you do something so incredibly stupid!” Spitfire raised her voice causing Scootaloo to flinch,

“I...I’m sorry,” Scootaloo apologized softly,

“Sorry? sorry that you did all this or sorry that you got caught?!” Spitfire shouted as she raised her head to look at Scootaloo, “Why did you think it was a good idea to frame someone to get back at them for something that clearly wasn’t their fault?”

“I….I...” Tears welled up in Scootaloo’s eyes as she failed to come up with a reason,

“Do you realize what kind of trouble you’re in because of this? what you and your friends did is essentially Cyber bullying, which I might add is illegal in Canterlot and can land you in jail!” Spitfire stated angrily,

“jail?” Scootaloo says in a terrified voice, it never occurred to her that she could go to jail,

“Yes jail, and even if there’s no threat of Jail from the lawsuits, your life will be changed because of this,” Spitfire pointed out,

“Spitfire calm down, your scaring Scoots,” Soarin tried calming his wife,

“She should be scared, Soarin as professional star athletes for the Wonderbolts soccer team we are always in the spotlight. But with careful planing and a little bit of luck we managed to keep the fact that we’re married and have a child a secret, other than our families, only our close friends know the truth; it was all done so Scootaloo can live a normal life and not have to be hounded by the paparazzi or some crazy nut,” Spitfire began, “With this stunt she pulled she essential ruined all of that!”

“Honey please calm down, it can’t be as bad as your making it,” Stormy Flare tried to be positive but her daughter just look at her like she was crazy,

“Mom, you realize that we have to come in person, you told me yourself when we got here that they demanded that Scootaloo’s parents be there and there’s a strong chance that someone will recognize us and blab about it to their friends and soon we’ll have news reporters at our door wanting to talk to the infamous daughter of the Wonderbolts,” Spitfire look to Scootaloo the anger she felt is washed away and replaced with a deep sadness, tears welled up in her eyes and her voice started to crack, “They will never let her live this down…..this incident will follow her for the rest of her life…..she will find it very difficult to live a happy life,”

Scootaloo is shocked to see her mother break down, she has never once ever seen her cry, she always had a smile on her face and the occasional frown whenever she or her father did something she didn’t approve of. Tears spilled from Scootaloo’s eyes as she realized that she took away her mother’s smile and made her cry.

“I’m so sorry Mamma,”

Both mother and daughter cried their eyes out as Soarin wrapped his arms around Spitfire and held her close while Stormy Flare did the same with her granddaughter.

Flashback End

Scootaloo was then led to her bedroom where she lay now, she felt miserable. Not only did she ruin Rainbow Dash’s friendship with Sunset and definitely their bond as sisters, but now she can add making her mother cry and disappointing both her parents who were always proud of her. Perhaps worst of all is that if it does get out that two of the Wonderbolts star athletes had a daughter and is involved in in a scandal like Anon-A-Miss then she will be known as a black mark in her parents career, there was a sudden knock on her door followed by the voice of her father.

“Hey, Scoots can I come in?” Soarin asks from the other side of the door,

“Yeah,” Scootaloo answers loud enough for her father to hear,

Her bedroom door slowly opened to reveal Soarin who stepped inside, “How are you feeling?”

“Not so good,” Scootaloo answers, she felt her bed bounce as her father sat next to her,

“If it’s about what your mother said don’t worry about it okay,” Soarin tells Scootaloo as he wraps his right arm around her shoulder,

“But she’s right, I really screwed up and now I’ve disappointed her,” Scootaloo leans into her father, “Mom must really hate me,”

“Hey don’t talk like that!” Soarin chastised Scootaloo, “Your mother and I both love you Scoots, never doubt that,”

“But I made her cry,” Scootaloo says softly as tears well up in her eyes before falling down her cheeks,

“She was crying because she realized how miserable your life will be because of this,” Soarin told her, “She loves you so much that it pains her greatly to see you suffer, and also because she doesn’t want you to go through what she did,”

This caught Scootaloo’s interest, “What do you mean?”

“Long ago before you were born, there was this scandal that involved your mother and myself. You see I had injured my ankle and had to be on the bench for a couple of days and there was this very talented player that replaced me,” Soarin began, “Your mother was very impressed with her and wanted her on the main roster for a game that was coming up, but when it looked like I was starting to get better, your mom convinced me to take it easy and let the new girl fill in for me,”

“However it wasn’t until the newbie came to visit me that I realized something wasn’t right, You see your mom told her that I wasn’t feeling too well and that I said that she should cover for me,” Saorin explains,

“Why would mom lie?’ Scootaloo asks in confusion, her mother always told her to be honest, which she failed to do if Anon-A-Miss is any indication,

“Because I was an idiot,”

Scootaloo and Soarin turn to Scootaloo’s door to see Spitfire leaning against the door frame,

“I saw the potential the newbie had and wanted to see it grow, not to mention it would be good publicity and show everyone that the Wonderbolt’s are filled with the best talent around,” Spitfire walks over to her husband and daughter and sits on Scootaloo’s left side, “But I was found out and the newbie and Soarin weren’t happy.”

“I felt betrayed,” Soarin says as he recalls that day, he and Spitfire are best friends and always honest with one another so it hurt greatly that Spitfire went behind his back to have him replaced,

“But then it got worse when the media found out, ‘Spitfire attempts to replace teammate with new meat!’” Spitfire quoted the headline, “Every press conference the team had they would asks me why I wanted to replace Soarin and if this is an attempt to get an all female team,”

“But that’s not true is it?” Scootaloo ask, she knew little about her parents past and is very curious about this moment of their lives,

“Of course not,” Spitfire rubbed Scootaloo’s head affectionately, a gentle smile on her lips, “But that didn’t stop some feminist groups from making me their symbol against male oppression,”

“I was constantly hounded by reporters up until game day where it only got worse when we did go ahead with the substitution because your father wasn’t able to play, despite winning that game all the media focused on was how Spitfire switch helped the Wonderbolts win the game and will Soarin be replaced from the main roster?”

“I wasn’t feeling up to playing,” Soarin says as he cats Spitfire a side look, “I was still pretty upset with your mom for what she did but I knew the game was very important to her and the team so I convinced the newbie to take my place,”

“Geez rub it in why don’t you?” Spitfire grins as she punches Soarin’s arm, “But seriously, with this scandal following me everywhere I was at my wits end, especially since all this bad press hurts the teams image,”

“Then how did you deal with it?” Scootaloo ask as she looks at her mother expectantly,

“To be honest, I couldn’t. At least not at first,” Spitfire says, “I lost my best friend, my teammates don’t trust me after finding out what I tried to do, I considered leaving the team but your father wouldn’t let me,”

“Hey you’ve dreamed of joining the Wonderbolt’s and worked very hard to make it come true, I just couldn’t let you give it all up because of something that was taken way out of proportion,” Soarin points out,

“So the crush on me didn’t help at all,” Spitfire says with a smirk,

“Hey, what kind of guy would just stand by and see the woman he likes suffer?” Soarin says as he reaches over to Spitfire and brings her closer to him, Scootaloo was moved to sit on their laps.

“Anyway your father convinced me not to leave because I would be admitting defeat and he promised to stay by my side throughout the ordeal, it took a while but I managed to get past it,” Spitfire brings Scootaloo close to her, “This is why I was so angry earlier, I saw parallels to what happened to me that are happening to you,”

Soarin wraps his free arm around Scoots, “Like with Spitfire, you’re not going to deal with this alone.”

“Yeah kiddo, we’ve got your back,” Spitfire nuzzles her daughter’s

Tears well up in Scoootaloo’s eyes as she leans into her parents embrace, feeling their love and support.

“Oh and your grounded by the way,” Spitfire suddenly says,

Scootaloo blinks at this before a smile spreads on her lips, “I figured I would,”

The trio laughs as they fall back on Scootaloo’s bed, Spitfire proceeds to tickle her daughter while Soarin gives her a gentle noogie, Scootaloo’s laughter can be heard downstairs, causing Stormy Flare to smile.

Xoxoxoxoxoxo

Fluttershy opens the door to her home and upon entering she was greeted by her little brother Zephyr Breeze.

“Hey there big sis, how was work?” Zephyr asks in a chipper tone,

“It was fine,” Was Fluttershy’s simple answer as she removes her coat and hangs it on the coat rack by the door.

“Say sis I’ve been thinking of converting mom’s garden into a meditation patio, want to help?” Zephyr ask as he nudges his sister,

“Sure,” Fluttershy responded without turning to look at him as she made her way towards the stairs but was stopped when Zephyr Breeze pulled her back to face him,

“Okay sis, what’s going on?” Zephyr demands as he narrows his eyes at his sister,

“Whatever do you mean?” Fluttershy asks, knowing full well what her brother meant,

“I mean you just agreed to help me convert mom’s garden into my own personal meditation patio, it doesn’t take a genius to figure out what’s wrong with that picture,” Zephyr Breeze pointed out as he raises an eyebrow,

“I….you’re right, It’s just that my mind is a mess right now and I can’t talk to any of my friends since they’re in no position to help me!” Fluttershy raises her voice as tears well up in her eyes,

Zephyr Breeze wraps a comforting arm around Fluttershy, “There, there big sis, let your brother help you out,”

“I don’t wanna bother you,” Fluttershy say as her brother bring her closer to him,

“Nonsense, you always go out of your way to help me. So let me return the favor,” Zephyr says as he guides Fluttershy towards the living room.

“Oh alright,” Fluttershy relents as she lets Zephyr guide her into the living room and motions her to sit on the sofa,

As soon as she does Zephyr joins her but instead of sitting he lays on the sofa with his head resting on Fluttershy’s thighs, “ So sis, what’s on your mind?”

Fluttershy sighs before smiling at her brother’s antics, she then proceeds to tell him about what happened yesterday since he took the day off from school to escape the negativity from Anon-A-Miss, “A Mental Health Day’ he called it. She told him who the identity of Anon-A-Miss is, what the fallout was, that the students who sent Anon-A-Miss secrets to post are also going to receive punishment, but she left out the part of Sunset turning into a demon and other details that involved equestrian magic,

“So you found out that you were the traitor and not your hot friend Sunset and you want to make it up to her but she’s so mad at all of you, she doesn’t want to even see you all again; and your at a loss as to what to do,” Zephyr summarizes as he stares up at his big sister,

“Yes,” Fluttershy replies simple, “I just feel so awful about what I said to her,”

“From what you told me, it appears that you still hold a grudge against Sunset,” Zephyr commented, “I think before you can properly make up with Sunset, you first need to resolve the issues you still have with her,”

“But how do I do that without talking to Sunset?” Fluttershy asks, desperate to find a solution to fix her problem,

“First you gotta relax big sis, you have to clear your mind of all those chaotic and negative thoughts,” Zephyr suggests,

“Oh, it’s going to be hard not to when all I can see is that demon instead of Sunset,” Fluttershy thinks, shivering at the thought of that monster,

“You then gotta reflect on everything that has happened between you two, sort out your feelings and only then will the answer come to you,” Zephyr Breeze finishes explaining,

“Wow Zephyr, when did you get so wise?” Fluttershy asks, very surprised at her little brother’s sudden wisdom,

“I learned from my wise older sister,” Zephyr winked at Fluttershy causing her to giggle,

Xoxoxoxo

Rarity sighs as she adjust her glasses before continuing her work on her latest dress, she had hooped that focusing on her work would take her mind off of more depressing events. But try as she might, her thoughts kept returning to what had transpired yesterday.

I admit thatseeing you look so defeated and humiliated made me feel happy.

Rarity recalled how she felt when she saw Sunset crawl out of that crater, she felt so elated to see Sunset in tears and looking a complete mess like she did at the spring fling, she had to fight the smile that threatened to spread on her lips. Rarity felt so disgusted with herself at how unladylike she was for enjoying someone else suffer, her hand continued to work on the dress as she remembered how she treated Sunset like a servant when she was working for her to make up for what she did. Despite Rarity telling Sunset that everything was alright between them, Rarity could never forgive Sunset for humiliating her and reveled in ordering the former queen bee of Canterlot around, making her model her most daring lingerie, much to Sunset’s embarrassment and her amusement.

Furiously Rarity worked, her mind racing with more thoughts about how much she thought she use to hate Sunset, her hands never stopped moving as they danced across the fabric. As the minutes pass, Rarity’s design began to come to life, even as the young fashionista is lost in the sea of her thoughts, her body still acted on her will, creating what the young woman felt in her heart. Finally Rarity stopped, tears forming in her eyes, as she pants in exhaustion as she pulled herself out of the miserable pit her mind had swallowed her. She stepped back to look at her work and when she did, a look of horror was etched on her face as she led out a gasp, it finally dawned on her what she had just created.

Sweetie Belle is walking to Rarity’s workshop room and as she is about to knock, she hears Rarity scream. Alarmed Sweetie Belle quickly reaches for the doorknob and upon finding the door unlocked she swings it open.

“Rarity what’s wrong?!” Sweetie Belle asks worriedly as she spots her sister cowering in the floor, “Rarity?”

Sweetie Belle looks to where Rarity is looking and freezes, for there on one of Rarity’s dress mannequin’s is the dress that Sunset wore when she turned into a demon. A feeling of dread consumes Sweetie Belle as she imagines the demon filling out the dress, staring at her with her menacing demonic eyes. She quickly hurries to Rarity’s side, the two sisters embrace in a comforting and secure hug, Sweetie Belle buries her face against Rarity’s chest and whimpers in fear, Rarity holds on tight to her sister and she looks on in despair at her creation, she could’ve sworn she heard the demon’s laugh echo from the dress.

Xoxoxoxo

Pinkie Pie is laying on the living room sofa staring up at the ceiling, her flat pink hair hangs over the armrest. She has been laying there ever since she returned home from school, her older sister walks into the living room and notices her younger sister still hasn’t moved since she lost saw her.

“Is something the matter Pinkie? Your usually out with your friends by this time,” Maud asks in her usual monotone voice,

“I messed up Maud, I messed up big time,” Pinkie tells her without looking away from the ceiling,

“Hey Pinkie, you know the rules. As long as you got chores to do, no lazying around,” Limestone chastises her sister as she peeks her head from the kitchen only to be elbowed by her younger sister Marble, “What?”

Marble frowns at her before motioning to Pinkie Pie, Limestone looks at her closely and notices that her usual bright complexion is now dulled, the way she just stared at the ceiling was a little strange, even for Pinkie.

“Alright spill it, what’s wrong?” Limestone ask with a hint of concern,

Pinkie tells them about Anon-A-Miss, how she and her friends assumed it was Sunset and cut ties with her, then she told them how Sunset with the help of a group of students who believed she was innocent helped expose the true identity of Anon-A-Miss and clear her name. But the damage was already done, Sunset’s trust in them was destroyed and they may have lost a great friend forever.

Marble, Limestone and even Maud stared at their sister with wide, shock filled eyes, the room remains silent for a couple of minutes before Maud breaks it.

“Pinkie Pie….how could you,”

Pinkie closed her eyes as she recognized the disappointment in Maud’s voice, “I’m sorry,”

“Maud’s not the one you should be saying that too,” Limestone says as she narrows her eyes at Pinkie, “You fucked up sis, you fucked up big time,”

Limestone receives another elbow to the rips from Marble, “What? I’m just being honest with her!”

Marble rolls her eyes before walking over to her twin, “Pinkie, you have to make it up to her,”

“I can’t!” Pinkie raises her voice as she turns to look at Marble, tears welling up in her eyes, “We tried apologizing but Sunset doesn’t want to hear us out, she hates us!”

Pinkie Pie turns round to face the back of the sofa, muffled sobs can be heard as Pinkie cries against the sofa. Her sister look on with sadness before Marble rests a hand on Pinkie’s shoulder.

“It’s okay Pinkie, there’s no need to cry,”

“I took away her smile…..I made Sunset cry!” Pinkie managed to say through her crying,

“So you’re going to sit there and mope about it or are you actually going to try and do something?” Limestone stated as she crossed her arms, “If she’s really your friend then you’ll be doing everything in your power to prove how serious you are about making things right with her,”

Pinkie Pie turned her head around tears spilling from her eyes as she looks at Limestone, “But I don’t know what I’m suppose to do,”

“You’ll figure something out, you’re Pinkie Pie, now stop with the crying already and go finish your chores,” Limestone says with a smirk,

Pinkie’s lower lip quivers before she bolts from the sofa and wraps Limestone in a tight hug, Pinkie buries her face against Limestone’s chest and sobs loudly. Limestone sighs as a small smile spreads on her lips before wrapping her arms around Pinkie.

“You big cry baby,”

She is soon joined by Marble and Maud, the three sisters held on to Pinkie as she cried her heart out.

Xoxoxoxo

“Thanks for the ride Gilda,” Sunset thanks her friend as she exits Gilda’s car,

“No problem, see you tomorrow,” Gilda waved as she drove off,

“See ya!” Sunset waves back as Gilda’s car disappeared around a corner,

Sunset enters her apartment building with a smile on her face, she had a great time hanging out with Gilda and Lightning Dust at the mall, laughing whenever Lightning Dust tried to sneakily take another scone only for Gilda to smack her hand with a cookie tray. She even volunteered to help Gilda out which Gilda refused at first but then agreed if Lightning Dust helped out too, much to the girl’s dismay. As Sunset entered the elevator and pressed the button to her floor, she realized that she actually felt happy when she returned home instead of being all depressed and exhausted from continuing to deal with the students accusing glares and verbal taunts.

Been a while since that’s happened, Sunset thought sadly before shaking her head to clear those thoughts, “Better not ruin it,”

The elevator soon stops at her floor as Sunset gets off and heats to her apartment, but stops when she sees a familiar face.

“Principal Celestia?”

Sunset watches the woman stand in front of her apartment, looking a little nervous as she glances between the apartment door and a piece of paper in her hand.

“Um Principal Celestia, is everything alright?” Sunset asks,

Celestia jumps a bit at her name being called, she quickly turns around to see who called her name and her eyes widen upon seeing who it is.

“S-Sunset?”

“Yes?” Sunset raises an eyebrow, confused as to why her Principal would asks if it’s really her,

“Sunset, it’s me. Princess Celestia,” Princess Celestia gestures to herself as a gentle smile graces her lips,

Sunset’s eyes widen upon hearing this, her face grows pale and her blood freezes, “P-Princess C-Celestia?”

Author's Note

Here's the next installment, I hope you all enjoy it. I would like to thank KR Chrome for his dialogues in the comments that helped inspire me as well as adding some of them in this chapter.

Mothers and Nightmares

Sunset is frozen in place as she stares at the mare turned woman in front of her, Princess Celestia is here?! But why?! Sunset screams internally before she remembers how they parted and when she came back, she stole Twilight’s crown. “Is she….is she taking me back to Equestria?

Princess Celestia looks into Sunset’s eyes, the same moderate cyan eyes that reminded her of her sister, the same eyes that were once filled with anger now displayed fear. Fear towards her.

“It has been so long since we last saw each other,” Princess Celestia spoke in a gentle tone,

“Y-yeah,” Sunset managed a response,

Silence settled between the two of them as they simply stared at one another, eventually Princess Celestia broke the silence.

“Do you mind if we talk inside?” Celestia asks,

“Oh! Uh sure!” Sunset quickly responds as she wills her legs to move,

Princess Celestia moves aside to allow Sunset access to the door, Sunset reaches into her skirt pocket and fumbles with her keys before pulling them out and inserting her apartment key into the keyhole. After unlocking and opening the door, Sunset moves aside and holds the door open for the princess.

“Thank you Sunset,” Princess Celestia thanks Sunset as she steps inside her apartment, she starts looking around, taking note of everything she sees.

Sunset gulps nervously as she watches Princess Celestia inspect her apartment, “Um, would you like something to drink?”

Princess Celestia turns around to face Sunset, a bright smile on her lips, “No thank you Sunset, I just want to talk,”

“O-Okay,” Sunset says nervously as she leads Celestia towards her bedroom,

They both take a seat on Sunset’s bed, Celestia looks around Sunset’s room, noting the posters, the bookshelf full of books, she then noticed the framed picture of Sunset with her friends resting on the nightstand. She reaches for it and picks it up, holding it in her hands, Celestia looks at a smiling Sunset posing with the human counterparts of the mane 6. Celestia also notices something about the glass surface, it looked like it was stained with water, as if someone had been crying while looking at it.

“Sunset,”

“Y-yes?” Sunset sat straight on her bed at hearing the authoritative tone in the princess’s voice,

“Twilight has informed me about what has been happening, about Anon-A-Miss,” Celestia places the frame back on the night stand and faces Sunset, “But I want to hear what has been happening to you from you directly,”

Sunset gulps as she tells the princess every, after she was done Sunset watches the princess carefully, she knew from experience the mask that Celestia wore when dealing with annoying nobles, the same mask that she is wearing now. However, Sunset notices the slight trembling in Celestia’s hands and before she could asks what was wrong, Princess Celestia brings up her hands to cup Sunset’s face, surprising the teen,

“Oh my poor Sunset,” Princess Celestia says as tears well up in her eyes, “I’m so sorry,”

“Why are you apologizing? None of this was your fault,” Sunset stated as she looked into Celestia’s tear filled eyes,

“If I had known what was happening to you, how alone and isolated you felt, I would have come through the portal much sooner,” Princess Celestia spoke as she rubbed Sunset’s cheek with her right thumb,

Sunset felt touched that her former mentor would care so much about her, but then a sense of doubt filled her heart as she realized something.

“Then, why did you give the journal to Twilight?” Sunset spoke in a soft tone, her eyelids lowering slightly, “if you cared about me, why did Twilight respond when I first asked for help against the sirens and not you?”

Pain filled Celestia’s as she closed them tight, “Because she would do a better job at teaching you than I ever did,”

Sunset watches a stray tear slide done Celestia’s right cheek, The princess opens her eyes her mask has been removed and Sunset could see the pain reflected off of her eyes.

“Ever since you left, I have been going over the events that led up to our parting,” Celestia began, a far away look in her eyes, “I realized that I may have been impatient and showed you the mirror before you were ready,”

“Impatient? What do you mean?” Sunset asks, she wasn’t expecting this,

“Sunset, when I first took you in as my student when you were a little filly, I knew you had the potential to be something great. But,” Celestia closes her eyes as she took a deep breath before exhaling, when she opened her eyes, there was something different about them that Sunset recognized as a certain look she would give her, “As time passed and the more time we spent together I started seeing you less as my student and more like...my daughter,”

Sunset’s eyes widen at Celestia’s admission, her heart pounded against her chest as Celestia called her what she always longed to be, her daughter, “You….you see me as your daughter?”

Celestia smiles, “Yes, with every spell you mastered, with every test you passed, with every obstacle you overcame, I was so very proud of you Sunset, seeing you succeed brought me so much happiness and pride,”

“But my pride led me to keep pushing you, my pride kept you from making any real friends as you spent all your time studying. You even saw other ponies as beneath you,”

“That’s not true! It was my own pride and arrogance that led me down a dark path!” Sunset spoke as she grabbed Celestia’s wrists, tears forming in her eyes as she looked into her mother’s pale, light grayish magenta eyes, “You were nothing but a kind and loving mother who only wanted me to be happy. I was a selfish daughter who demanded you to make me a princess, I even accused you of being selfish when you denied me my demand!”

“All the more reason why I am to blame,” Celestia continues as she removes her hands from Sunset’s cheeks and instead positions them to hold Sunset’s own hands, “I wanted you to succeed so badly that I grew impatient, I dreamed of one day seeing you rule equestria by my side as mother and daughter and maybe one day see you surpass me and become somepony great that all of equestria will look up to for wisdom and guidance,”

Tears spilled from Celestia’s eyes as she now looks at Sunset with deep sadness and regret,”I wanted so badly to see that dream be reality that I selfishly groomed you to be somepony who desires being a princess above everything, I erased any dreams and aspirations you might have head, just to make you like myself,”

Sunset is left stunned, she tried to wrap her mind around what she has been told and looking back, Sunset couldn’t remember thinking about anything else but becoming a princess. She opens her mouth, but no words came out. She was rendered speechless.

“By the time I realized how it was negatively impacting you, I tried to guide you to the proper path but you were so stubborn. Like mother like daughter I guess,” Celestia joked, “When I was informed that you were in the restricted section of the library, I felt a cold chill go up my spine, I feared the worst and quickly teleport myself to your location; but I was too late and you found the knowledge you sought.”

“And when you looked at me with your eyes so full of anger, it was as if I was looking into the eyes of my sister Luna, and just like with my sister, I made the mistake of banishing you from the castle and forcing you to flee through the portal,”

Celestia releases her hold on Sunset and turns away from her, “Since then I have been plagued with nightmares about your time in this world, seeing you laying in a gutter starving and in rags, one nightmare was so terrible that I woke up screaming and in tears. I saw you dead, all alone and helpless,”

“Not a day goes by that I replay what happened in my mind, trying to figure out what went wrong and what I could’ve done differently. I guess it doesn’t matter now,” Celestia sighs as she stares at the wall, “After Twilight came back from this world after you stole her crown, I asked her if you were alright and was greatly relieved that you were, I contemplated whether I should contact you using our journals, but I never did. Twilight succeed where I have failed, she and her friends freed Luna from the darkness and did the same for you, she fixed my mistakes and for that I will always be grateful, So I decided to give Twilight my journal, in the hopes that she’ll do a much better job at guiding you then I ever did,”

“I’m so sorry Sunset,” Celestia says in a soft tone as she cries silently,

Celestia suddenly feels something wrap around her waist and she looks down to see a pair of arms, she then feels something rest against her back and turns her head to see that it’s Sunset,

“Thank you for telling me, and I did find it hard at first to adjust but once I did, I used the skills you taught me when you dealt with the snobbish elite ponies as well as the diplomats, although it wasn’t with good intentions,” Sunset chuckled as she continued, “My drive to become a princess kept me motivated which helped me get through the years spent here and since we’re being honest here, I missed you too, despite being angry with you, I still missed you so much,”

Princess Celestia turns around and wraps her arms around Sunset as she begins to sob.

“I’m so sorry, for hurting you, for betraying, and abandoning you!” Sunset sobbed into Celestia’s chest,

Celestia smiles, it’s a smile full of kindness and love as she holds her daughter in her arms, something she missed terribly. Both mother and daughter held on to each other for dear life as if they would disappear the instant they let go, they muttered apologies after apologies through their sobs until their crying stopped and Sunset raises her head to look at her mother. Both of them have smiles as Celestia leans her head down to rest against Sunset, the warmth Sunset felt from the contact spreads from her forehead to the rest of her body. Sunset and Celestia close their eyes as a sudden warmth envelopes their bodies. Suddenly they both emit a golden aura as their hairs extend into a pony tail and pony ears sprout from on top of their heads, white wings sprout from Celestia’s back and they also move to wrap around Sunset.

Sunset felt so warm and safe being in her mother’s embrace, how she missed feeling her feathers,

Wait, feathers?! Sunset thought as she snapped her eyes opened and pulled back from the hug, to her shock, her mother had somehow ponied up and even more shocking, her cutie mark is displayed on her cheeks, “Mom, you ponied up!”

“It appears you have as well,” Celestia points out, she sees her daughter’s cutie mark on display on her cheeks as well,

Before either of them can dwell on it any further, the sound of the door belle echoed throughout Sunset’s apartment, startling them both.

“W-who could that be?” Sunset wondered, she normally never receives any visitors this late.

“Right on time,” Celestia spoke as she gets up from the bed and proceeds to head towards Sunset’s apartment door,

“Wait, what’s going on? Mom!” Sunset calls out to her mother as she follows after her, She sees Celestia open her apartment door, her wings, extra pony tail and pony ears having already disappeared like her and is surprised at who her visitor is,

“Principal Celestia?”

“Good evening Sunset,” The principal greeted, a kind smile on her lips,

“I hope you don’t mind us stopping by?” Vice-Principal Luna voiced from behind her sister,

“But we couldn’t wait till Christmas to give you your surprise!” an excited voice spoke before a man with black hair, white eyebrows and goatee suddenly sprang in front of Principal Celestia, “It’s nice to finally meet you Sunset Shimmer, my Fiance often talks about you,”

Sunset didn’t know what to make of this situation, she turned to her mother and silently asks her just what the hey is going on?

Princess Celestia chuckles at her daughter’s expression before answering, “Let’s get everypony inside first,”

“Everypony,” The man chuckles before being elbowed by his fiance,

“Behave yourself Discord,” Celestia warns as the trio stepped inside Sunset’s apartment,

“I believe introductions are in order, My name is Discord. A pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Discord bowed at Sunset,

“Uh, I’m Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet you too,” Sunset says as she curtsies, she then looks at her mother, “Okay seriously, what’s going on?”

“Just this,” Principal Celestia spoke as she pulled out a file folder from her bag and handed it to Sunset,

Sunset takes the file folder, she opens it and pulls out its contents. Her eyes widen upon reading it and she looks up to the four smiling adults in the room, “This….this is….”

“An adoption form,” Luna finishes for Sunset, smiling ear to ear, “It means that you are now officially the daughter of my sister and her fiance, not to mention my niece as well!”

“I….I..” Sunset didn’t know what to say,

Principal Celestia steps up to Sunset and places her hands on her shoulder, “I’ve waited for the right time to show you this, and after finding out about my counter part, I knew I needed her on board for this,”

Sunset turns to Princess Celestia, “You knew about this?”

The princes nods, “Twilight informed me that my counter part wanted to discuss something very important regarding you, I assumed the worst but seeing the huge smile on her face told me otherwise,”

“That’s why I couldn’t tell you why I needed to meet with Twilight, it would’ve spoiled the surprised,” Principal Celestia explains, her smile never faltering,

Sunset looks at all of them then back at the piece of paper in her hands, “I...I have a family now?”

“Yes Sunset, you have a family. A family that will love and support you always,” Principal Celestia says as tears filled her eyes,

Tears soon pooled in Sunset’s eyes before dropping on to the paper, “I have a family…...I have a family,”

Sunset repeated, not fully believing that this was actually happening, but the more she repeated it, the more it began to sink in. she brought the adoption paper close to her face until it rested against her forehead.

“I have a family…..I have a family….haha...hahahaha!” Sunset laughs as a smile forms on her lips, she wasn’t going to be alone anymore. She has a family now,

She suddenly feels herself being enveloped and lifts her head to see everyone hugging her.

“I’ve also made it official in equestria as well, you are officially my daughter which makes you a princess and my heir,” Princess Celestia says as tears fall down the sides of her face,

“A princess?” Sunset says in disbelief,

“I can’t believe I have a princess for a niece!” Luna spoke as she hugged Sunset tight,

“Our little princess,” Discord looks at his Fiance before looking down at Sunset, “I hope you don’t mind the nickname?”

“No, I don’t mind at all. Dad,” Sunset says with a teary smile, she actually has a father now,

Discord smiles as he hugs Sunset tighter, ‘Dad’ those words are like music to his ears.

“So now I have two mothers and fathers?” Sunset says as she looks at Princess Celestia with a sly smile,

Suddenly every ones attention shifts towards the princess.

“W-what?” Princess Celestia stutters nervously, her cheeks turning red,

“So what’s the relationship between you and my counter part?” Discord asks, a hint of mischief in his voice,

“Well uh….it’s complicated!” Princess Celestia answers simply,

“I bet he burns for you as much as you burn for him,” Discord says as she winks at the Princess,

Princess Celestia’s face turns beat red causing everyone to break out in laughter. Sunset couldn’t believe it, she never in her wildest dreams could’ve expected something like this to happen to her, not to mention that she was now a princess. That will take some getting use to. For now Sunset just enjoyed being surrounded by her new family and making her equestrian mother blush in embarrassment, she now wonders what the equestria versions of her new father and aunt are like?

Xoxoxoxo

Applejack sits on a couch in the living room, a mug of hot chocolate in her hands, she stares sadly at the rising steam. With Applebloom helping her out with her chores, Applejack was able to get done a lot sooner, but unfortunately that gave her time to reflect on her actions towards a former friend.

You really are a dumb hick aren’t you?

And you fell for it like you do everything else.

It only took a simple text for you to break your friendship with Rainbow right?

Applejack closes her eyes and lowers her head as more of Sunset’s words echoed In her head.

Temper, temperApplejack, you wouldn’t want to do something you’ll regret.

I see the liar stepped up to defend her real friend.

You lied to my face when you said I was family.

You lied when you said you were my friend, you lied when you told me that you forgave me for what I did to you and your friends!

You know what? I’m glad I still had my doubts about you because you ended up proving me right.

Remember those words Applejack, you’ll soon regret them,

Applejack grit her teeth, everything Sunset had said was true. This whole time Sunset was the one being honest while she had been lying to her, to everyone and even herself about what how she truly felt about Sunset.

“You okay there Applejack?”

Applejack snapped her head up to see the concern look of her big brother, “Oh, hey big Mac. am fine-” Applejack stops herself, she was about to lie again,

“Ya know what? No. am not okay,”

Big Mac moves to sit besides Applejack and places a comforting hand on her shoulder, “Yah wanna talk about it?”

Applejack doesn’t say anything, but big Mac knew his sister well enough to know that she was thinking it over.

“Say Big Mac, am ah really a dumb hick?” Applejack asks,

“Now why would yah go and think that? Of course you’re not,” Big Mac answers, he couldn’t believe that his sister would ask that,

“Then how come ah keep getting the wool pulled over ma eyes?” Applejack stated before adding, “When Sunset tricked me into breaking off ma friendship with my friends, ah was so blinded with anger that ah didn’t even bother to talk to them about why they did what they did. And after princess Twilight helped bring us together, Ah swore to myself that ah wasn’t going to be fooled like this again. Yah know how that turned out,”

“Yer not dumb, little sis, yah just let yer emotions get the better of ya. Happens to all of us, yah did mention that the pictures from yalls slumber party are from her phone and that she was the only one to take the pictures” Big Mac assures her, “But just because something looks obvious, doesn’t always mean it is,”

“Ah know, ah know. Ah refused to listen to Sunset and now she won’t listen to anything ah have to say, much less talk to me,” Applejack sighs sadly, she thought that talking things over with Sunset would help them reconcile, like how Twilight convinced her to to talk to Rainbow Dash and the two patched things up. Bur that wasn’t the case, Sunset was more hurt than she had thought and it looked like simply talking things over won’t work this time. And speaking of Rainbow Dash.

“Ah still can’t believe that Rainbow would set Sunset up like that,” Applejack mused, of all the rash things Rainbow had ever done, this was by far the worst and with deadly consequences. Remembering the beating Sunset took causes a shiver to run up Applejack’s spine. Granted none of that was real, but what she saw could’ve happened, especially since some of the students were already riled up because of Anon-A-Miss.

“It goes back to what ah was sayin, we let our emotions get the better of us,” Big Mac repeated as he leans back on the sofa.

“Ah bet Ma and Pa are really disappointed in me,” Applejack mutters, picturing her parents disappointed looks in her mind. She winces as she imagines her father turning his head away from her.

“That’s true, but they will also tell yah to go and fix yer mistakes,” Big Mac reminded her,

“How can I fix mah mistakes if Sunset won’t even hear me out,” Applejack sighs in defeat as she takes a sip of her hot chocolate,

“Words alone won’t fix this, Applejack. Ya can say yer sorry a million times and it sill won’t mean a thing,” Big Mac tells her firmly, “Action speak louder than words,”

Actions speak louder than words.

Sunset’s voice echoed in Applejack’s head, causing her to smile slightly, “Ya know, that’s exactly what Sunset told me when she was helping me out on the farm not long after the fall formal,”

“Then ya know it’s good advice, like the group that helped Sunset clear her name, ya just need to work together with yer friends to show Sunset how truly sorry ya all are,” Big Mac says the last part with hope,

“Ah just wish I knew where to start,” Applejack admitted, felling completely lost on what to do,

“Yah will figure it out, I have faith in yah,” Big Mac assured Applejack as she laid a comforting hand on her shoulder,

“Thanks big brother,” Applejack thanks big Mac as she flashes him a smile, but it quickly disappears as she remembers another very important matter. “But first we gotta find a way not to loose our farm,”

Big Mac’s mood suddenly turns somber, “Eeyup,”

“Applebloom’s actions really put is us in a very difficult and frightening situation, I still can’t believe that Sunset still chose to protect her and her friends even after what they did to her.” Applejack says as she remembers what Applebloom told her about how Sunset turned into a demon to show to entire school what they will be dealing with if they so much as look at the Crusaders funny, “She’s a better person ah will ever be,”

“Yah and yer friends did help her move on from the person she use to be,” Big Mac pints out,

“Wish ah trusted her though,”

“True, but it’s difficult to fully trust someone when you still hold resentment towards them. yah only truly trusted family,” Big Mac points out as he stand up from the sofa,”I’m going to lock up before going to bed, don’t stay up to late,”

“Goodnight Big Mac,”

“Night AJ,” Big Mac bids Applejack goodnight before leaving the leaving room,

Applejack stares at her mug, her thoughts going over what Big Mac had said about family, “Family huh? Ah guess Sunset was never really family to me,”

Applejack gulps down the last of her hot chocolate before getting up and heading into the kitchen to wash her mug, then heads towards the bathroom to get ready for bed. As she goes to her room to retrieve her pajamas she spots the framed photo of her and her friends sitting by her nightstand. But one of the faces is covered in black marker to prevent anyone from seeing who it is, but Applejack knows. She sighs sadly once again before retrieving her pajamas and heading towards the bathroom.

Maybe there’s a way to remove it without damaging the photo, AJ thought as she entered the bathroom,

Xoxoxoxo

“Are you sure you don’t want to come home with us Sunset?” Principal Celestia asks as she, Luna, Discord, Princess Celestia and Sunset stood in front of Sunset’s apartment door, “Your room is ready for you to move in,”

“Your going to love your room Sunset!” Luna gushes,

“I’m sure, I’ll be gradually moving my things during the week so I’ll fully move in by the time Christmas break starts,” Sunset informs her newly adopted mother,

“I’ll be spending the night here and return to equestria by morning in time for me to raise the sun,” Princess Celestia tells them earning raised eyebrows from the humans,

“Mom here raises and lowers the sun and the moon,” Sunset informs them,

“Y-You raise the sun and the moon?!” Luna is shocked to hear this,

“I did, but my sister is in charge of raising and lowering the moon now,” Princess Celestia adds as she smirks at seeing Vice-Principal Luna’s shocked expression,

“I do-I mean she does?!” Vice-principal Luna couldn’t believe that the pony versions of her sister and herself where the ones to dictate the night and the day. Although she did feel a little jealous that her older sisters pony counter part can control something as enormous as the sun itself,

“Yes,” Princess Celestia says simple,

“Then we’ll see you at school tomorrow Sunset,” Principal Celestia says as she steps up to Sunset, she kisses her forehead before giving her a tight hug, “Goodnight my little sunshine,”

Both Sunset and Princess Celestia are surprised to hear the principal say that, mainly because that’s what Princess Celestia use to call Sunset when she was a filly. Sunset smiles as she returns the hug.

“Goodnight Mom,”

Principal Celestia pulls away from the hug, only for Luna to quickly replace her.

“Goodnight kiddo!” Luna says excitedly as she squeezes Sunset tight,

“Goodnight Aunt Luna,” Sunset manages to reply as she felt the air being squeezed out of her,

Luna squeals at being called Aunt causing both Celestias to grin in amusement. Luna was soon pried off of Sunset by Discord who took her place in giving Sunset a hug.

“Have pleasant dreams sweetheart,”

“Thanks, you too Dad,” Sunset replies as she and Discord break the hug,

Sunset opens her apartment door to let the trio of humans leave before closing the door behind them, she turns back to look at her equestrian mother, “You wouldn’t happen to bring some pajamas?”

Celestia chuckles before responding, “No but I believe I can manage,”

Princess Celestia begins to focus, causing herself to pony up before her attire changed and she was now wearing white pajamas with her cutie mark on the front of her pajama top.

“Of course,” Sunset smiles as she motions to her bedroom, “You take the bed while I take the couch,”

“Yeah uh, that’s not gonna happen Sunset,” Celestia informs her daughter as she crosses her arms, “I’ll take the couch,”

“It’s alright, I’ll take the couch,” Sunset argued,

“I insist on taking it,” Celestia argues back, refusing to let her daughter sleep on the couch while she sleeps in a warm bed,

“Stubborn aren’t you?” Sunset comments as she raises an eyebrow,

“Where do you think you get it from?” Celestia smiles slyly at Sunset,

“Just take the bed will you,” Sunset groans as she look at her mother with pleading nice,

“Nice try Sunset,” Celestia remains unmoved, Sunset had always resorted to that look whenever she tried to get her to do something she wanted,

“Darn, I was hooping it would still work,” Sunset mutters,

“How about this, we both share the bed. It’ll be like when you were a filly,” Celestia offer as a bright smile lights her face, whenever Sunset had a bad dream, Celestia would allow the filly to sleep in her bed to assure the filly that she would be right here if she needed her,

“Yeah, when I was a filly. If you hadn’t noticed I’m not a filly anymore,” Sunset gestures towards herself,

“Oh Sunset, don’t you know that to me you’ll still be my little filly,” Celestia cooed,

“Urgh fine,” Sunset relented with a groan, causing her mother to giggle, “let me just go get changed,”

A few minutes later Sunset steps inside her room and sees her mother already laying on her bed, Celestia pats the spot next to her, motioning for Sunset to join her. Sunset obeys as she gets on top of her bed and Celestia pulls the covers over them at the same time wrapping an arm around Sunset.

“Comfy?” Celestia asks, a warm smile on her lips,

“Yes,” Sunset answers, a slight blush on her cheeks,

Celestia brings her daughter closer and despite Sunset’s protest earlier, she happily scoots closer and snuggles close to her mother. Celestia fells her daughter’s warmth against her, her eyelids started getting heavy and as she was about to close them, Sunset spoke up.

“How did you find my apartment?” Sunset asks,

“I asked my counter part where you lived and she wrote it down for me,” Was Celestia’s simple answer, “She was kind enough to give me a ride here before heading off to get Luna and her Fiance,”

“Speaking of which, how is Aunt Luna in equestria?” Sunset asks, curious as to what her alicorn aunt does,

“She’s fine, she watches over our little ponies as they sleep. Traveling through the dream realm to ensure they have a restful sleep,” Celestia answers Sunset’s question,

“That’s cool,” Sunset says as her eyes felt heavy, once her eyes fully closed she was out like a light,

Celestia gazed at her daughter’s sleeping form, she looked so calm and peaceful. Finally after so many years she had her daughter back, but then she frowned as she remembered what had been happening to her daughter this past week, she grit her teeth as she recalled Sunset choking up as she mentioned her former friends, her blood boiled as Sunset told her about Rainbow Dash’s plan to have her beaten. All over a picture of her kissing a girl. Celestia was no stranger to the limelight, having kissed her fare share of stallions and mares in the past and being royalty, news quickly spreads that she’s seeing somepony and although she was upset in the beginning about this, she learned to deal with it in fun, creative ways like the newspapers suddenly all going missing. But to resort to physically harming somepony, especially her own daughter and that it was the embodiment of the element of loyalty no less. Celestia would have to have a talk with Rainbow Dash.

But for now Celestia’s focus is on her sleeping daughter, she leaned her head closer to Sunset and kissed her forehead.

“Goodnight my little sunshine,” Celestia whispers gently before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep,

Xoxoxoxo

Applejack wipes off the sweat from her forehead using her forearm after placing a large apple basket next to the other baskets full of apples.

“Mighty appreciate yah helping me harvest the apples, Sunset,” Applejack thanked Sunset as she placed her basket of apples next to Applejack,

“No problem Applejack, I want to prove to everyone including you girls that I’ve changed now, and the best way to do that is through my actions. Actions speak louder than words after all,” Sunset explains,

“Well yer off to a good start, Ah can appreciate hard work and ya have been working hard all this week. “Applejack complimented, “Ah had no idea ya were this strong, Princess Twilight didn’t seem all that strong when she arrived,”

“I don’t know about Princess Twilight, but I’ve always been pretty strong, Even for a unicorn, besides my magic studies I made sure to keep myself fit,” Sunset tells Applejack, “And even after coming to this world, I still work out,”

“Well yah certainly have the guns to prove it,” Applejack motions to Sunset’s exposed arms that had noticeable muscle tone,

“Thanks,” Sunset rubs the back of her head shyly, a small blush on her cheeks,

“What do you say we break for lunch now?” Applejack asks as she pulls out her phone to check the time. it read 12:15,

“Sounds good to me,” Sunset agreed as she and Applejack made their way inside the house,

Sunset and Applejack sat down in the kitchen table and enjoyed some sandwiches that Applejack prepared, as Sunset ate her sandwich, Applejack decided to ask her something.

“Say Sunset, can ah ask you somethin?”

Sunset looks to Applejack, she swallows the food in her mouth before answering,”Uh, sure,”

“Yah come from the same world as Twilight right?” Applejack asks to which Sunset nodded, “Why did yah come to this world?”

Sunset lets out a sigh, she knew someone was bound to ask that question, “I had a falling out with my teacher,”

“Oh?” Applejack places her sandwich on her plate as she gives Sunset her full attention,

“Basically I demanded that she make me princess and accused her of holding me back,” Sunset shuts her eyes tight as she remembers that fateful night, “I was angry and after she renounced me as her student and ordered her guards to take me out of the castle, I knew that there was only one path for me to take. So I knocked out the guards and entered a mirror portal that led to this world.”

Applejack notices Sunset’s trembling hands that have balled into fists.

“I can’t believe how stupid I was,” Sunset mutters as she feels tears stinging her eyes,

“She must’ve meant a lot to yah, huh?” Applejack asks,

“She meant the world to me, she was like my mother…..and I betrayed her,” a sob rocks Sunset’s body as her tears spilled from her eyes, whenever she thought about Princess Celestia, Sunset would always get angry. But there was a small part of her that still missed her, and now that her anger has been washed away thanks to the elements she now felt the full weight of how much she missed her mentor as well as her actions towards her before she left.

Sunset felt movement from the other end of the table and soon felt a pair of arms wrap around her.

“It’s okay Sunset, let it all out,” Applejack encouraged the former unicorn,

That was all it took for Sunset to start wailing as she clung to Applejack who simple held Sunset as she cried her heart out. Sunset cried in Applejack’s arms for ten minutes before calming down and pulling back a little.

“Thanks Applejack, I really needed to do that,” Sunset thanks the farmer as she wipes away her tears,

“Don’t mention it Sunset, it’s what friends are for,” Applejack replies, giving Sunset a warm smile,

“Friend?” Sunset blinks, did she hear her right?

“That’s right, yer my friend Sunset, ah will always be there for my friends,” Applejack tells her honestly,

Sunset smiled before throwing her arms around Applejack and hugging her tight, “Thank you so much Applejack,”

“Yer mighty welcome Sunset,” Applejack tells Sunset as she returns the hug,

Sunset was very happy right now, but that happiness was quickly replaced by an excruciating pain that exploded from her back. Sunset pulls back, but something is keeping her in place. She looks to Applejack and notices her monotone expression.

“What’s the matter Sunset? Did it hurt being stabbed in the back?” Applejack asks in an emotionless tone,

Sunset tried to speak but no words escaped her mouth as her body started to go numb, her knees buckled as she collapsed on them, She looks up at Applejack and notices a bloodied knife in her right hand. Sunset’s eyes roll to the back of her head as she falls to her side. Dead.

Applejack looks down at the dead Sunset, “As if I would ever call a demon like you a friend,”

“NO!!”

Applejack bolts up from her bed, her body covered in sweat, her heart hammering against her chest as she panted heavily. She took in her surroundings and realized that she was still in her room.

“A dream?” Applejack says aloud, bringing her right hand against her forehead, “But why in tarnation would ah dream of stabbing Sunset in the ba-”

Applejack’s eyes widen in realization,

“Ah did stab her in the back,”

Applejack brought her knees to her chest, wrapped her arms around them and rested her forehead on her knees, “Oh Sunset,” Applejack whispers Sunset’s name as she quietly sobs.

She’s unaware that her door was open a crack to allow a certain red haired little girl to see her.

Xoxoxoxo

Where am I?

Rainbow Dash asks out lout as she looks around but sees nothing but darkness, her legs start moving, taking her deeper into the darkness.

Where am I going?

Her question was soon answered as she sees someone up ahead, her eyes widen upon seeing a bloodied and beaten Sunset with her arms chained up into the darkness.

Sunset?! what’s going on?! What is this?!

“Can’t believe Gilda chickened out,” Rainbow Dash spoke as she stood in front of the beaten Sunset,

Wait a minute, why did a spoke?

“Guess if you want something done right you gotta do it yourself!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice in the end as she kicked Sunset on her side causing Sunset to groan in pain.

Why did I do that?! Stop kicking her!!

Rainbow Dash shouted as her body kicked Sunset repeatedly.

“You think you’re so funny posting that photo huh? Well who’s laughing now?!” Rainbow spoke again as she started punching Sunset now,”You traitorous bitch! You fucked with me for the last time!”

Stop!! stop it now!!

Rainbow screamed as her body moved against her will, she felt every punch that landed on Sunset’s face and body.

“You piece of shit, demon scum!” Rainbow shouted as she pulled on Sunset’s hair, making her face up as she punched her face with her free hand,

For the love of god please Stop!!

Rainbow pleaded with herself as her body punched Sunset repeatedly in the face.

“R-Rainbow,” Sunset started to speak, even as Rainbow continued to punch her, “I’m not Anon-A-M-”

“Oh save it for someone who cares!” Rainbow Dash interrupts Sunset as she grabs the sides of her face and rams her knee against her face, eliciting a crunching sound,

NO!

Rainbow’s body let go of Sunset, droplets of blood fall and sink into the darkness as Sunset whimpers in pain.

“I’m going to make sure you don’t hurt anyone else ever again,” Rainbow threatens as a sledgehammer appears in her hand,

Wait a minute, what are you going to do with that?!

Rainbow asks herself in a frightening voice as she feels herself lift the sledgehammer over her head.

“Go to hell you demon!” Rainbow Dash shouts as she brings the sledgehammer down on Sunset’s head,

SUNSET!!!!!

Xoxoxoxo

“GAH!”

Rainbow Dash bolted up from her bed and fell off to the side, entangling herself with her covers. Rainbow flails her arms and legs around in an attempt to throw off her covers. Finally Rainbow Dash manages to toss her cover to the side, her eyes darted from side to side in a panic, taking note that she was back in her room.

“A nightmare?” Rainbow Dash realizes as her heart hammers against her chest, she manages to stand up and notices that she’s drenched in sweat,

“It felt so real,” Rainbow Dash looks at her hands, she can still feel the punches she gave Sunset, “Is that how I really feel?”

Rainbow Dash shakes her head.

“Stupid question,”

Rainbow Dash leans her back on a wall before sliding down to the floor, “This is so fucked up, I’m fucked up,”

Rainbow hated feeling this way, feeling week, helpless, desperate for the nightmares to end. She wondered if this is how Sunset must have felt? She began to recall how she made Sunset do the most ridiculous things she could think of under the guise of it being a friendship lesson.

“Sunset wasn’t stupid, she knew that I was messing with her and she still did what I told her to do,” Rainbow mutters to herself, “I was such a bitch heh maybe I still am.”

Rainbow’s body shutters as it still remembers the beating it gave Sunset.

“Damn it, how am I going to fix this?” Rainbow Dash bangs her had behind her and groans, she sighs before looking at the dresser by the foot of her bed.

Rainbow Dash gets up on shaky legs and makes her way towards her dresser where a framed photo of her and her friends sits on top of, Rainbow picks up the frame and looks at her friends smiling faces. She focuses on the image of her and Sunset, the both of them are smiling as they had their arms over each others shoulders.

“Sunset, I promise I will make it up to you. I swear,” Rainbow Dash vows before placing the picture frame back and returning to bed, she makes herself comfortable before closing her eyes. Hopefully she won’t get another nightmare.

Xoxoxoxo

Fluttershy found herself wandering the halls of CHS, her eyes darting back and forth nervously, “Oh my, I wonder where everyone is?”

“I’m not this person!”

Fluttershy suddenly hears a very familiar voice coming from around the corner, she catiously approaches and takes a peek. Her eyes widen upon seeing Sunset and herself.

“No, you’re not! You’re not the person we thought you were! you’re not our friend!”

All the color drained from Fluttershy’s face as she realized what she was witnessing, this was the moment that she and her friends made the terrible mistake of abandoning Sunset, but in this case it was just the two of them.

“No, I...I am, I promise.” Sunset pleads desperately as tears spill from her eyes,

Flutterhsy watches herself turn around and begin to walk away, as Sunset collapses to her knees and starts to cry. Fluttershy clutches her heard with both hands as tears flow down the sides of her cheeks, what had she done?

“SUNSET!!”

Fluttershy cries out Sunset’s name as she races towards her, wanting desperately to hold the former unicorn, to comfort her, tell her that everything will be alright and apologize for hurting her. but to her confusion, instead of getting closer to the distraught girl, she found herself getting further away. With each step she took, the distance between her and Sunset continued to increase until she could no longer see her. Despite this Fluttershy continues to run, not dare giving up. But she then trips and falls flat on the ground, Fluttershy’s body is rocked with sobs as she cries in despair.

“Sunset, I’m so sorry,”

Suddenly a blast of light shoots into the air from far away, but Fluttershy is too distraught to notice. However a familiar voice snaps her out of it.

“Really? Are you actually shedding tears for her, even after what she did to you?”

Fluttershy’s gasps as her head snaps up and looks upon the demonic form of her friend Sunset Shimmer as she descends in front of her, Fluttershy crawls back, putting as much distance between her and the demon who wore a cruel and malicious smile.

“Why bother crying over someone who made your life a living hell?” The demon asks, “And don’t deny it with saying that she’s not like that anymore and that she’s your friend. We both know how you truly feel,”

“YOU’RE NOT OUR FRIEND!”

Fluttershy recoils as she hears her own cruel world hurled back at her.

“Those are your exact words,” The demon reminded her.

“I...I...” Fluttershy stammered as she tried to come up with a response, but what could she say? She didn’t mean them right? Of course she did. She meant every word. She was so angry at Sunset for hurting her and her friends again.

“You hate her, you’ve always hated her.” The demon taunted Fluttershy, “Let me remind you why you hate her so much,”

The scene suddenly changed and Fluttershy found herself alone in the hallway of her school, “What is this?”

“Well if it isn’t Fluttershy,”

Fluttershy turns around to see Sunset Shimmer staring down at her with a sinister smile, “S-Sunset?”

Suddenly Sunset grabs Fluttershy by her hair and pulls the shy girl to her feet, she then proceeds to drag the poor girl towards the lockers.

“Sunset, what re you doing?! You’re hurting me!” Fluttershy pleads with the fiery haired girl as she tries to pry her hair out of Sunset’s grip.

“That’s the idea, you sure are stupid,” Sunset ridiculed Fluttershy as she opens a locker and shoves the girl inside before closing it and locking it.

“Sunset, No!! Please let me out!!” Fluttershy cries out as she desperately pounds her fist against the locker,

“Later looser,” Sunset bids Fluttershy farewell as she walks away, laughing at Fluttershy’s predicament,

“SUNSET COME BACK, PLEASE SUNSET!!!!!” Tears spills from Fluttershy’s eyes as she hears Sunset’s laughter grow weaker as she leaves her trapped in the locker.

The scene changes as Fluttershy stumbles forward, her hand reaching out and grabs something to prevent her from falling forward.

“What happened ?!” Fluttershy looks around and realizes that she’s inside a bathroom stall.

She then feels someone grab on to her hair and pull her head back, she’s shock to see Sunset who is smiling maliciously at her before she pushes Fluttershy’s head forward and into the toilet.

“Sunset stop!!” Fluttershy cries out when Sunset pulls her head out of the toilet,

“You really are a dirty little shit aren’t you?” Sunset mocks as she dunks Fluttershy’s face back into the toilet.

Flattershy’s arms flail around as she desperately tries to grab on to something only for Sunset to pull her head back before dunking it again.

“Sunset….please…..I can’t breath!!” Fluttershy says between dunks, something was terribly wrong. Sunset was never this cruel.

The scene changes again as Fluttershy stumbles forward, her hair is completely dry as she takes labored breaths as collect herself. Suddenly there’s a flash and she looks up to see Sunset holding up her phone and on her other hand she’s dangling what looks like her clo- Fluttershy’s eyes widen as she recognizesher clothes, she looks down and to her horror realizes that she’s completely naked.

Sunset just laughs as she continues to take pictures, Fluttershy attempts to reach for them but Sunset just kicks her back. Fluttershy curls herself into a ball and begins to cry, all the while Sunset just laughs. Fluttershy shuts her eyes tight, trying her best to ignore Sunset’s laughter.

“Poor little Fluttershy, if you think this is bad, wait until you meet my mother and aunt,” The demon leaned her face closer to Fluttershy’s, a wicked grin on her face, “Especially my Mother,”

Suddenly the darkness returned and Fluttershy felt a chill go up her spine, she dared to open her eyes and was meet with a pair slitted, moderate cyan eyes, with a crescent moon behind them. She shut her eyes tight but then felt a burning sensation which caused her to snap her eyes open. She was surrounded by flames which then formed the shape of an equine with wings and a horn, a sun shined its intense light above it. Fluttershy screamed as she was fully consumed by the flames.

Xoxoxoxo

Fluttershy jumps out of her bed screaming in terror, she looks around and wonders what horror she’s in now. She hears footsteps wuickly approaching her bedroom door before it swings open to reveal her brother.

“Fluttershy are you okay?! I heard you screaming!” Zephyr Breeze asks in a worried tone as he gazes at his older sister.

Upon seeing her brother Fluttershy begins to sobs causing Zephyr to immediately come to her side and wrapping his arms around her in a comforting hug.

“It’s okay, I’m right here,” Zephyr tries to comfort his wailing sister,

“Oh Zephyr, It was awful, just awful!!” Fluttershy cries harder as the events of what happened in her dream flash through her mind.

Xoxoxoxo

Rarity looks over her mannequin, inspecting the outfit she has placed on it, an outfit that is the exact same one that Sunset Shimmer currently wears. After making sure that everything is perfect, Rarity turns to her work table where a wig head sits on top of along with a perfect replica of Sunset’s hair. She removes the wig from the wig head and places it on top of the mannequins head, she adjust the wig before stepping back to admire her work.

“Perfect,” Rarity says, her mannequin was ready,

Rarity takes a deep breath to steady her nerves, this is all part of her healing process as well as practice her apology to Sunset. She needed to convey to Sunset how truly sorry she is for hurting her and for it to sound truly genuine.

“Sunset Shimmer, I...”

Rarity began to say but her words quickly died in her throat as she watched in absolute shock as the mannequin morphed into the demonic entity that she was all too familiar with, the mannequin’s arms became flesh as it’s skin quickly turned red, the wig came alive as it rose up like flames, the outfit changed into the demonic dress that the demon Sunset wore, as bat-like wings sprouted from the mannequin’s back, Finally the mannequin’s face morphed into the sinister face of the demon.

Rarity began to tremble at the monstrosity and lets out shriek as she stretches her wings, Rarity takes a step back and trips on a roll of fabric, she flails her arms in an attempt to balance herself but it was no use. Rarity landed hard on her butt. Rarity ignores the pain as her eyes are locked on the demonic form of Sunset who simply just stares at her, guilt quickly overcomes as tears start filling her eyes.

“Sunset, I’m so sorry,” Rarity apologizes before breaking down, her mascara running down the sides of her cheeks, staining them black,

But then she fells a hand on her shoulder causing her to turn around and come face to face with a pair of cold blue eyes with vertical pupils. Rarity screams as she jumps back and gets a good look at the individual, she had dark purple skin, her elegantly groomed long hair that’s much longer than her own looked ethereal. If not for the multi colors it wound be the same color as hers. She is wearing an elegant dress with a modified version of Rarity’s symbol featuring stars and glimmer.

“Why are you crying over that tramp? You hated her,remember?” The young woman spoke as she looks down at Rarity.

“Who are you?!” Rarity demanded as she kept her distance from her,

The woman chuckles, “I’m the better version of you, you can call me Nightmare Rarity,”

“No, you can’t be! You’re not real!” Rarity denies, this monster can’t possibly be her,

“Not yet, I’m not, but I could be, You could be me if you just gave up your friends,” Nightmare Rarity suggested, smiling deviously,

“Why on earth would I give up my friends?!” Rarity shouted, getting some courage to argue with this woman,

“They’re holding you back darling,” Nightmare Rarity tells her, “They’ve always been holding you back,”

“That’s a lie! My friends have been a great help to me, they inspire me to create my best work!” Rarity argues, how dare this twisted version of herself tell her to let go of her friends,

Nightmare Rarity chuckles, “You have before and what a relief that was, no more listening to them complain about your fashion sense, no more relying on them to model for you when they clearly want to be someplace else,”

Nightmare Rarity then walks closer to Rarity who proceeds to back up but then her back collides with something and to her surprise it’s demon Sunset.

“Take her for example, she ruined your big night at the spring fling, humiliated you and yet you had the nerve to make her your friend!” Nightmare Rarity shouted angrily before calming down, her sinister smirk returning, “Thank heavens you came to your senses and dropped this hussy,”

“No! That wasn’t Sunset’s fault! It is mine!” Rarity insisted,

“Say, it’s such a shame to let that lovely dress you made go to waste. Why don’t you give it to Sunset?” Nightmare Rarity suggested, ignoring Rarity, “I’m sure a demon such as herself will appreciate it, that’s what she is after all,”

“That’s a lie, Sunset isn’t this monster!” Rarity angrily shouts, she glares at her corrupted form as she continues to smile at her,

“The look on her face when she see you give it to her will be priceless!” Nightmare Rarity laughs as their surroundings suddenly change,

Rarity looks around and realizes that they are a white void, but then she spots Sunset who is looking normal with herself in front of her, hands extended to give Sunset a present. Rarity’s eyes widen in horror,

“No,”

Rarity mutters as she sees Sunset take the present, exhibiting a smile full of happiness.

“Sunset don’t!” Rarity gets up and tries to run towards them but is held back by Nightmare Rarity,

“Bare witness darling, as the demon shows her true form,” Nightmare Rarity declares as they watch Sunset rip off the rapper, revealing a white box,

“Sunset please! Drop that box!” Rarity pleads as she struggles against Nightmare Rarity’s grip,

Sunset opens the lid and upon discovering it’s contents, the smile is instantly wiped from her face. She looks at Rarity with a look of shock and hurt. Rarity simply smiles as the box’s contents rise up to reveal the demon dress, it then jumps at Sunset. Tackling her into the ground.

“Sunset!” Rarity watches in horror as Sunset struggles with the dress as it forces itself over her head,

Rarity notices that as the dress passes over Sunset’s head, her struggles start to lessen and also that her hair started rising up. When Sunset’s head emerged from the head of the dress, it was now that of the demon. Sunset’s struggles completely stopped as her body was transformed into a demon, Rarity broke out in laughter as she too transformed into her corrupted form.

Rarity witness this horror as tears overflowed down her face, she was devastated, “No...no...NOOOOO!!!

Xoxoxoxo

Rarity jumped out of her bed and landed in an unladylike pose with her legs dangling in the air and her upper back on the floor, she groaned in discomfort as she lifted her sleeping mask off her eyes which immediately landed on a box under her bed. Rarity sighs as she moves herself until she’s laying down to retrieve the box before taking up a sitting position. She removes the lid of the box and sees the demon dress, she couldn’t bring herself to throw it away or throw it in her closet of shame, it’s as if some part of her was telling her that she’ll be needing it. But what use could she have with this?!

“Perhaps it represents my deep resentment towards Sunset?”

Rarity guesses as she puts the lid back on the back and places it under her bed, she then climbs on top of her bed with grace and tucks herself in.

“Just what am I going to do?” Rarity asks out loud as she pulls down her sleeping masks over her eyes and tries to go back to sleep,

Xoxoxoxo

Pinkie Pie is leaning around a corner in the hallway of CHS as she waits for someone, she hears footsteps approaching and sticks her foot out of the corner. As she expected someone trips over her foot and falls flat on their face, eliciting laughter from the students in the hallway. The scene soon changes to Pinkie waiting patiently in her classroom, humming a happy tunes as she waits for her next prank to happen. On cue a loud farting noise was heart as someone sat on the whoopee cushion she placed on their chair, the whole classroom erupted in laughter. The next prank Pinkie pulled she used itching powder which caused her victim to scratch like crazy causing everyone to laugh at their misfortune. Pinkie continued pulling prank after prank, making people laugh. She loved it.

Her final prank for the day was a simple bucket of water over a slightly opened door, Pinkie waited anxiously and soon the door opened followed by the sound of water hitting the floor. Everyone burst out in laughter as the victim had the bucket over their head, Pinkie laughed the hardest but when the person removed the bucket off their head, Pinkie is shocked to find out it was Sunset Shimmer. Even worse is that she looked absolutely miserable, Sunset stared at Pinkie, her dejected eyes bore into Pinkie’s soul and then it dawned on Pinkie that the victim of her pranks had been Sunset all along. Tears spilled from Sunset’s eyes as everyone continues to laugh at her. Pinkie watches with extreme guilt.

“What have I done?” Pinkie says, on the verge of tears herself,

She reaches out a hand towards Sunset when suddenly everything around her changes, she finds herself inside Sunset’s apartment and she feels something wet against her shoes. Something red. Pinkie follows the trail of red liquid which led to Sunset’s room. She carefully opens the door and she is horrified at what she finds. There, dangling from a rope tied around her neck that reaches the ceiling is the lifeless body of Sunset Shimmer, her wrists have been cut, causing her blood to pour out. Pinkie falls to her knees on the blood, her hair instantly deflates as tears cascade down her wide eyes. She did this, she caused Sunset to take her own life. Instead of making people smile, she took away the smile of someone who needed to laugh more than anyone. Pinkie lifts up her hands shakily to see themcovered in Sunset’s blood, she starts chuckling softly, growing ever louder by the second before becoming full blown laughter. Pinkie laughs and laughs as her tears continue to fall, before finally releasing a wail of pain and sorrow.

Xoxoxoxo

Pinkie wakes up screaming, tears cascade down the sides of her face and on to her pillow as she continues to scream. The door to her room bursts open and her sisters and parents stormed inside her bedroom.

“Pinkamena what’s going on?!” Pinkie’s mother shouts as she looks around her daughter’s room, searching for any sign of danger,

Pinkie’s sisters quickly rushed to their wailing sister.

“Pinkie Pie what’s wrong?!” Maud asks in extreme worry, her usual monotone voice giving way to concern,

“What the hell are you shouting about?!” Limestone asks in both irritation and worry,

“Pinkie, please tell us what’s wrong?!” Marble asks worriedly as she holds her twin’s hand,

Pinkie looks at her Twin sister, then at the rest of her family before throwing her arms around Marble,

“I’M SORRY, I’M SO SORRY SUNSET!!!!” Pinkie wails in Marbles shoulder,

Marble quickly brings her arms around Pinkie, holding her close as she attempts to calm her down.

“It’s okay Pinkie, everything is going to be alright!” Marble assures Pinkie as she continues to wail,

Soon the rest of the Pie family joins in hugging Pinkie, hearing Pinkie cry in such misery felt like a stab through their hearts, Pinkie kept crying and crying, the image of Sunset’s lifeless body still lingered in her mind.

Xoxoxoxo

Sunset shimmer is sleeping peacefully in her bed, but the sound of her alarm disturbed that piece. Sunset groaned as she extended her arm and tried several times to hit the snooze button before finally hitting it. Sunset sits up on her bed and stretches her arms up, feeling several pops Sunset brings her arms down and opens her eyes.

“That was the best sleep I have ever gotten,” Sunset says out loud as she turns next to her to greet her mother, only to find the spot empty,

“Mom?”

Sunset gets off her bed, she began t wonder if the events of last night were just a dream when she notices a note on her dresser, she picks up the note and reads it.

“’Sunset, sorry for not being there for you when you woke up. But as you know I had to leave for equestria to raise the sun and you were sleeping so peacefully that I didn’t want to wake you. I’ll be back later for a visit with your aunt, I can’t wait for you two to meet! Love, Celestia’”

Sunset placed the note down and sighs, at least this proves it wasn’t a dream. But she still would’ve like to greet her mother in the morning.

“But at I’ll get to see her later,” Sunset smiled as she went to her bathroom to get ready for school,

Xoxoxoxoxo

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie are waiting by the Canterlot statue for their friends, both girls looking absolutely miserable. Pinkie’s hair is still flat and both girls eyes are red with bags under them, they had a hard time getting back to sleep as the horrible nightmares still plagued them.

“Morning darlings!”

Both girls turn to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle approaching, They couldn’t place their finger on it but Rarity seemed kind of off.

“My goodness, you two look dreadful!” Rarity gasps upon seeing the state of her friends, she moves close to inspect them and wonders what could’ve caused this,

“We didn’t sleep well,” Fluttershy informs Rarity sadly,

“Horrible nightmares,” Pinkie Pie added, her voice didn’t have it’s usual peppiness,

“You too huh?” Rarity voices as she to tells them about her nightmares,

“Better count me in as well,”

All four girls turn to see Applejack and Applebloom.

“Ah couldn’t get a lick of sleep without those damn nightmares popping up,” Applejack describes as she joins her friends,

“Why do yah suppose this is happening to all of yah?” Applebloom inquires as she remembers seeing Applejack break down last night,

“Does...does it have something to do with Sunset?” Sweetie Belle asks nervously as she twiddles her thumbs,

Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie all shut their eyes tight as they recollect their frightening dream.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to make you all remember something that you’re obviously not comfortable with!” Sweetie Belle apologizes profusely,

“It’s alright Sweetie Belle, you have nothing to apologize for,” Rarity assures her little sister,

“This is something we have to deal with until we makes things right with Sunset,” Applejack adds as she lowers her hat to cover her eyes,

The group was silent for a while until Rainbow Dash finally shows up, one look at her and they could tell that she was in the same boat as them. Besides her is Scootaloo who looked downcast standing next to her idol, silence resumed but for only a little while as soon gasps were heard all round them. Signaling Sunset’s arrival.

Sure enough, Sunset was approaching them, but the Rainbooms noticed that there was an extra bounce in her step. She was even smiling. But that smile disappeared as she spotted the Rainbooms and Crusaders.

“Ready girls?” Sunset asks in a monotone voice,

The Crusaders nodded wordlessly as they followed Sunset inside, the Rainbooms followed suit. Unable to look at Sunset as their nightmares kept on flashing through their minds.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter, I hope you all enjoy it and I look forward to your comments! I would also like to than KR Chrome for his help in writing this chapter.

Royal Visit

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter, I hope you all enjoy. and thanks again to KR Chrome.

Royal Visit

The girls made their way to their lockers to retrieve their belongings, Applebloom stood still in front of her locker. Someone had written Die as well as Kill yourself! On her locker. Applebloom stares sadly at the writing, this is what Sunset had to go through and now it was her turn. She suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder and turns to see Dumbbell smiling kindly at her.

“Hey, need some help cleaning this up?” Dumbbell asks as he lifts up a bucket of water with two washcloths, “It’ll be faster with the two of us,”

Applebloom is surprised at the offer but nonetheless nodded her head, as the two began working on cleaning her locker, Applebloom cast a glance at Dumbbell as he happily scrubbed away the writing.

“Why are yah helping me? Ah thought yah hated me like everyone else?”

“That’s the thing, it’s easy to hate someone but it’s also just as easy to be nice,” Dumbbell states as he dunks the washcloth into the bucket, “The difference is that you waste your time hating when you should be helping,”

“Not to mention it’s more rewarding when yah help out someone,”

Applebloom turns to the direction of the voice to see her big sister smiling at her, she has her own washcloth and dunks it in the bucket, rinses it and proceeds to help clean up the writing.

“I know what it’s like to constantly be angry at everyone and lashing out, but then someone made me realize what I was doing and I didn’t like what I was becoming,” Dumbbell explains as he dips the washcloth in the bucket again, “She told me that if I wanted to change, I needed to put in the effort and let me tell you, it was an uphill battle to get me to finally let go of my anger and deal with it in a much more constructive way,”

“Basically what it all boils down to is this, you can’t change unless you’re willing to put in the effort to do so. And you have to put in more effort to make it up to everyone.”

Applebloom and even Applejack took in Dumbbell’s words, Applebloom looked back to her locker, a determined look in her eyes as she began scrubbing even harder.

He’s right, If ah wanna make up for Anon-A-Miss, ah have to try with everything ah got. Just like Sunset did,

Applejack watches her sister scrub off the writing with renewed vigor, she smiled proudly at her sister before rejoining her and Dumbbell in wiping out the remainder of the writing.

Ah can’t let these nightmares stop me from making it up to Sunset, Ah already screwed up twice now, ah need to talk to Sunset and do whatever it takes to prove to her how sorry ah truly am!

As the three are finishing cleaning up Applebloom’s locker, she is far from the only one who is affected. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle’s lockers have also been vandalized, and even though they had Rarity and Rainbow Dash helping them, their other helpers made things... awkward.

Scootaloo looks between Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust, she could see Rainbow Dash cast several glances at Lightning Dust. Scootaloo was tempted to ask Rainbow what she was doing, but decides against it. When Rainbow Dash picked her up to take her to school, she wasn’t as happy to see Scootaloo as she use to be. Scootaloo couldn’t bare to look Rainbow in the eye as they made their way towards CHS, halfway she worked up the courage to talk to Rainbow Dash, but she simply told her that she wasn’t in the mood for chit chat. That crushed Scootaloo, they use to laugh and joke with one another while on their way to school, sometime they even raced each other. But now, Rainbow treated Scootaloo like a stranger, their walk today felt more like an obligation to Rainbow than anything else. Scootallo had to resist the urge to cry, she knew Rainbow would be upset, but she never expected this. Come to think of it, Rainbow did plan to have Sunset beaten because of the photo of her kissing Gilda got posted for everyone to see. Scootaloo shivered at that, maybe being treated like a stranger wasn’t so bad after all.

“If you wanna ask me something Dash then go ahead,” Lightning Dust spoke which caught Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo by surprise,

“Well...I uh...” Rainbow was struggling with her words,

Lightning Dust stops her scrubbing to look at Dash, “Don’t you have something you want to ask me?”

Dash stares at Lightning Dust for a moment before finally speaking, “Why?”

“Excuse me?” Lightning Dust questions as she wait for Dash to elaborate,

“Why did you believe that Sunset was innocent? What made you so sure that it wasn’t her?” Rainbow asks with a hint of desperation in her voice,

“Because I’m not stupid!” Was Lightning Dust’s instant reply, causing both Rainbow and Scootaloo to flinch, “Honestly Dash, anyone with half a brain can see that Sunset was being set up,”

Lightning Dust cast a quick glance at Scootaloo before looking back at Rainbow Dash.

“The old Sunset wouldn’t make it so obvious that it was her spilling your secrets, heck she would make it look like it was one of you. She did do that before.”

Scootaloo directs her gaze towards Rainbow Dash in time to see her turn her head away from Lightning Dust, it’s obvious that Rainbow was still touchy about the way she and the Rainbooms were broken up by Sunset.

“Dash, let me ask you something. Was Sunset ever your friend?” Lightning Dust inquires,

Rainbow Dash quickly turns her head around, her eyes wide in shock. She opens her mouth to reply that Sunset was indeed her friend, but she freezes. She takes a moment to think before finally replying.

“At first I wouldn’t be caught dead hanging out with Sunset, but after getting to know her better, she became someone I did consider my friend...my best friend.”

“Then that makes what you did all the more disgusting,”

In a swift motion, Lightning Dust brought her hand up and smacks Rainbow Dash hard on the left side of her face. Rainbow brought her hand up to cover her reddening cheek, her gaze cast down.

“I so want to punch your face right now, but a bitch slap will have to do,” Lightning dust explains as she glares at Rainbow, “You use to call me rash, reckless, and caring only about myself. Funny how things turn around huh?”

Lightning Dust resumes her scrubbing although with a little more force than earlier.

“You fucked up royally Dash, you really hurt Sunset the most with your stupid actions! I’m still in shock when Gilda told me what you thought she was going to do to Sunset, what happened to you Rainbow? When did you become this backstabbing coward?!”

Rainbow couldn’t answer, every word that Lightning Dust spoke felt like a knife stabbing at her heart. She bit her lip as she felt like crying, she can’t break down, not now.

“It’s okay to cry Dash,” Lightning Dust spoke as she took notice of Rainbow Dash’s internal struggle, “There’s no shame in crying, you’re not weak if you cry,”

“But all I’ve been doing since that assembly is cry, and I hate it!” Rainbow Dash confesses as she takes in a shaky breath, “I don’t want Sunset to see me like this when I talk to her,”

“Maybe that’s what Sunset needs to see,” Lightning Dust pointed out, “Maybe what she needs to see isn’t the you she knows, the you that betrayed her. What she needs to see is a humble and remorseful Rainbow Dash,”

Lightning Dust places a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder before giving her a cheeky smile.

“I bet I can finish cleaning this locker before you two,”

Rainbow grinned at the challenge before looking to Scootaloo, “You hear that squirt? Lightning here thinks she can defeat the two of us,”

A smile spread on Scootaloo’s lips at hearing Rainbow talk to hear in the same way she always did, “Let’s show her who she is messing with!”

Lightning Dust, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo scrubbed at the locker furiously as they attempted to finish before the other.

Meanwhile Rarity and Sunset were helping clean up Sweetie Belle’s, Rarity and Sweetie Belle kept casting nervous glances at Sunset who had a monotone expression as she scrubbed away the writing on Sweetie Belle’s locker. Rarity kept seeing her corrupted self in place of Sunset, while Sweetie Belle who is currently on her big sister’s right side and Sunset on her left saw the demon Sunset. She wanted to keep her distance from the demon.

“Don’t worry, I’ve already cast a tracer spell to locate whoever did this.” Sunset tells them without looking at them, “I’ll be sure to deal with them and make sure they never do this again,”

Sweetie Belle and Rarity shuddered at the threatening tone Sunset uses when talking about whoever did this to Sweetie Belle’s locker. Sweetie Belle actually heard the demon chuckle before the demon glanced at her direction, causing her to quickly go back to scrubbing her locker. They resumed working in silence, only the sounds of their washcloths being dunked into the bucket of water can be heard. As they continued scrubbing, Rarity’s hand brushed against Sunset’s.

“Oh! So sorry Darling,” Rarity quickly apologizes,

“Don’t worry about it,” Sunset responds without looking at Rarity, not even the slightest bit bothered when Rarity’s hand brushed against her,

Rarity simply looks at her corrupted self scrub away at Sweetie Belle’s locker, she steals her resolve and speaks up.

“S-Sunset, do you mind if we talked?”

Sunset finally stops her scrubbing and actually looks at Rarity, “Talk about what?”

“About my betrayal of you during Anon-A-Miss,” Rarity explains in a soft tone,

“I thought I already told you-”

“I know Darling, I know we already told you how we felt about you,” Rarity cuts off Sunset, a dejected look on her features as she recalls the awful truths that she admitted to not just Sunset, but herself as well, “And I know you don’t want to hear halfhearted apologies, but we do fell genuine remorse for what we did and want to properly apologize to you darling,”

Sunset stares at Rarity, her dejected and pleading expression shifts to an embarrassed and tearful one, as she recalls how she humiliated her at the spring fling. Out of her five former friends, Rarity and Fluttershy are the ones who truly suffered the most. Sunset closes her eyes and lets out a sigh before opening them again and looking at Rarity.

“Fine,”

“I beg your pardon?” Rarity asks, not believing what she had just heard,

“I said fine, I’ll hear all of you out. But lets talk somewhere private like the band practice room, we’ll meet there after school,” Sunset repeated, a slight smile on her lips at seeing Rarity’s mood do a one eighty,

“Oh thank you darling, I promise you won’t regret it!” Rarity cheerfully says before resuming her scrubbing with renewed vigor, although Rarity thought, I could’ve sworn I saw Sunset’s smile instead of that monstrosity,

Sweetie Belle watches her sister smile happily which caused her to smile, It’s good to see Rarity smile again,

Her smile faltered however as she glanced at demon Sunset who is smiling deviously.

I wish I could say the same for Sunset though,

Back in Equestria, Princess Twilight Sparkle is enjoying breakfast with her companion Spike. They are both eating a plate full of pancakes that the young dragon had cooked up for them, and all throughout Twilight kept stealing glances at him. Ever since her talk with Principal Celestia about wanting to adopt Sunset and then after bringing Princess Celestia to talk with the principal about adopting Sunset which would not only make Sunset her heir, but also a princess. Twilight has been questioning what Spike really means to her, she saw the way both Celestia’s gushed about Sunset and the way Princess Celestia talked about the former unicorn made Twilight realize what Sunset truly meant to her mentor. But then the subjected of Anon-A-Miss popped up and Twilight and the principal had to tell her what they knew, despite not showing any visible signs of anger, Twilight knew that the princess was fuming. She was extremely anxious when the princess chose to return back to the human world alone after lowering the sun and princess Luna took charge while she was gone. She didn’t get an ounce of sleep, wondering if the princess would take her anger out on her friends human counterpart.

She was immensely relieved when she returned the following morning to raise the sun and extremely happy to hear about that it is now official, that Sunset is now Princess Celestia’s daughter. Which now brings her to now, Twilight has always thought of Spike as family, and it wasn’t until she came to ponyville that their bond grew even more and thanks to both Celestia’s, Twilight finally understood what Spike is to her. He’s her son.

“Is something the matter Twilight?” Spike asks with a hint of concern,

That snaps Twilight out of her train of thought, “Huh?! Oh uh it’s nothing Spike!”

“Are you sure? Cuz you’ve been staring at me for a while now,” Spike pointed out,

Twilight’s cheeks turned red at having been found out, “Well uh...you see...It’s just that you’ve got something on your cheek!”

“I do?” Spike reaches a hand towards his cheek before his face is engulfed in a napkin.

“There, all clean!” Twilight says with a smile,

“Gee thanks Twilight,” Spike grumbled before resuming eating his pancakes,

Twilight sighed internally, but she still kept a close eye on Spike. Watching him eat his pancakes neatly reminded Twilight of how he would always make a mes whenever she fed him when he was just a baby, how she would bathe him, change his diaper, or how he couldn’t fall asleep unless she was beside him. Twilight’s right wing unfurled and wrapped around Spike, bringing him closer to her.

“Huh?” Spike is caught by surprise as he felt something soft on his left side before feeling somepony nuzzle him, he managed to crane his neck to see that it was Twilight. He opens his mouth to speak but Twilight’s next words stopped him,

“I’m so proud of you Spike, I love you,”

Spike’s eyes widen upon hearing this, in all his time being with Twilight, he has never heard her say that she was proud of him. Although he does know that Twilight loves him, but hearing her say that is always welcomed. Spike closes his eyes as he leans into Twilight, nuzzling her soft fur. He always liked it when Twilight held him, it made him feel relaxed, safe, and loved.

“I love you too Twilight,”

Twilight brings Spike closer and wraps her hooves around him, holding him tight. She recalls of how Princess Celestia explained to her after she came back from Canterlot high with her crown about her falling out with Sunset, she noticed that despite the princess’s best efforts to hide it, she was devastated when Sunset left. Along with a look that the Princess had when talking about Sunset, the same look she had when talking about her with Principal Celestia about her falling out with her, a look Twilight didn’t understand until now. It was the look a mother had when loosing her child. There were several close calls where Spike was in serious danger and Twilight feared that she would loose him.

The two stayed in their embrace for a few minutes before a familiar voice echoed through the castle.

“Hey Twilight! You in here?”

Twilight lifts her head from and calls out, “We’re in the dining hall Rainbow!”

Rainbow Dash zooms into the dining room and upon spotting Twilight and Spike, she dives towards them, wrapping her hooves around Twilight and lifting her into the air into the air. She twirls her around a bit before stopping.

“Morning babe!” Rainbow greets Twilight before nuzzling her snout,

“Good morning Rainbow,” Twilight greets her marefriend as she leans in and kisses her lips.

“Good morning Rainbow Dash!” Spike says from bellow them,

Rainbow and Twilight break off the kiss, as Rainbow looks down to address Spike.

“Hey there Spike!”

“So what brings you by Rainbow?” Twilight asks as the two come down and take a seat, Twilight wrapping her wing around Spike once again,

“Do I need I reason to see my mare?” Rainbow asks, batting her eyelashes at Twilight,

“Rainbow,” Twilight gives Rainbow a skeptical look along with a knowing smile,

“I maybe want to see if I can visit this other world,” Rainbow says sheepishly,

Twilight sighs, “Rainbow, we talked about this. You can’t go see your alternate self,”

“But Twilight-”

“The answer is no,” Twilight says firmly, she brings her left hoof to caress Rainbow’s cheek and in a soft and caring voice says, “I know how strongly you feel about what she did, especially since you yourself have made a similar mistake,”

“I would never even think of physically hurting you,” Rainbow stated as she stared deep into Twilight’s eyes,

“I know,” Twilight says before leaning in and kissing Rainbow’s lips, the kiss was brief but it was enough to convey Twilight’s appreciation for Rainbow, “But you going over there and talking to your counterpart won’t change what happened,”

“No, but I won’t just be talking,” Rainbow indicates as she smiles smugly at Twilight,

“I figured you wouldn’t,” Twilight rolls her eyes, “Anyway would you like to join us for breakfast?”

“Love to Twi, but there’s a snowstorm scheduled for later this evening and I just stopped by to ask you about the other world and to say hi,”

“Oh, okay. I guess I’ll see you later then,” Twilight says, she’s a bit disappointed that Rainbow won’t be joining them for breakfast and that she won’t be seeing her until later this evening,

“Hey don’t looks so glum Twilight, you’ll get to see my awesome self later,” Rainbow reminded her in her usual smug way, “Besides today is game night, and no way am I passing up a chance to beat you, AJ and Spike,”

“May I remind you who won our game of scrabble in the last game night?” Twilight says in a mocking tone,

“Hey that game was rigged!” Rainbow said offended, “That game was designed by eggheads for eggheads, the only one who gave you any real competition was Spike!”

“Well what do you expect when Twilight makes you read a Thesaurus for fun,” Spike responded while shrugging,

“Anyway I gotta fly, see you later!” Rainbow gave Twilight one last kiss and Spike an affectionate noogie before zooming out of twilight’s dining room,

“I wonder what game she has planned for this evening?” Spike asks curiously, “Maybe we’ll play cards again,”

“After you cleaned her out the last time, I doubt Rainbow will be playing against you unless it’s just for fun,” Twilight points out as she ran her hoof on top of Spike’s head,

Spike giggles and then he and Twilight return to their breakfast, Twilight however is wondering if she should talk to Spike about what she feels about him and wonders if her feels the same way, does he think of her as his mother or just a best friend. The thought of being thought up as just a best friend made Twilight feel depressed.

I won’t know for sure until I ask. Twilight thinks to herself as the two finish the rest of their breakfast and head off to do their daily routine,

Xoxoxoxoxo

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are enjoying a breakfast that Celestia has made for them, normally Luna would be tired but she seems to be full of energy this morning.

“So tell me how did everything go with Sunset?” Luna asks as she wolfs down her pancakes,

“Everything went along great, Sunset accepted our proposal happily,” Celestia explains as she looks at the smiley face of her pancakes happily,

“So when do I get to meet my niece?!” Luna asks excitedly,

Celestia couldn’t help but giggle, “We’ll be visiting her during lunchtime so you better get some sleep before then,”

“I’m too excited to sleep! I figured I would have to wait forever for you and Discord to hook up and then give me a niece or nephew, but now I don’t have to anymore!” Luna cheers,

“Wait what?!” Celestia’s cheeks flush at her sister’s mention of her and Discord getting together,

“Don’t think me a fool sister, it’s obvious to anyone that you two hold a special place in each others hearts,” Luna states as she uses her magic to conjure up a mini Celestia and Discord hugging each other as they lean their heads against the other, causing their necks to form a heart, “Not to mention that he always seems to pick on you and Fluttershy once told me that he talks about you often during their tea times,”

Celestia’s face goes completely red which causes Luna to smile, “W-what does he say?”

“Sorry, my lips are sealed,” Luna smiles victoriously as her sister gives her an annoyed look,

“Just eat your breakfast Lulu,” Celestia grumbles as she uses her magic to navigate her knife and fork to cut a piece of her stack of pancakes before levitating it to her mouth, and taking a bite,

“Oh maybe she can call me auntie Lulu when it’s just us, but now that you’ll be announcing Sunset as your heir, no doubt there will be some of the nobles who would love to gain her favor,” Luna says in a worried tone, there are some members of Canterlot’s noble families who would love to introduce their sons or daughters to Sunset, in the hopes that Sunset may take a fancy to one of them,

“I wouldn’t worry about that, Sunset can handle herself around them,” Celestia says with confidence as she takes a sip of her tea,

“I’m sure you taught her well,” Luna smirks as she watches Celestia narrow her eyes at her,

“Just what are you implying?” Celestia questions, not liking what her sister was implying,

“Oh nothing, so tell me sister. What has been happening to my niece as of late?” Luna asks as she suddenly becomes serious, “By the nightmares you and Twilight have been having, something serious must have happened to her,”

Celestia sighs as she tells Luna what happened.

Xoxoxoxo

The lunch bell rings as the students exit the auditorium, they had just spent the morning seeing a video about Cyberbullying, how it affects those involved as well as the consequences. Needless to say the whole student body had quite the learning experience. The Cutie mark Crusaders looked pale as they exited the auditorium, the video showed a girl who was being tormented online and it followed her to school. Her life has been miserable and she couldn’t take it anymore and ended her life. The girl was around Sunset’s age and the video of her suicide gave them chills as the girl talked about how she was made fun of, laughed at and some even left her nasty notes. She looked and sounded so devastated and as the video went on she began to sound dead, and then the video was cut just as she pulled out a gun and pointed it at her head before pulling the trigger.

Applebloom remembered another story they showed also ending in suicide, she was also around Sunset’s age and an embarrassing video of her got posted to mystable by a girl in her class who was crying profusely as she muttered apology after apology, telling the authorities that it was all just a joke and that she didn’t mean for any of this to happen. The image of the girl in her coffin was instantly replaced with Sunset in the Crusaders mind, Sunset could’ve easily gone down this route, maybe she was already on it. Applebloom became scared, she didn’t know how she could live with herself if she caused Sunset to commit suicide.

She felt a hand on her shoulder and quickly turned her head to see Diamond Tiara’s concerned look.

“Are you guys okay?” Diamond Tiara asks the Crusaders,

Applebloom sniffed as she wipes away a stray tear, “No,”

Diamond Tiara wraps her arms around her friends as they quietly sobbed on her shoulders.

The Rainbooms weren’t faring any better, Fluttershy was sobbing into Rarity’s shoulder as the girl’s mascara ran down her cheeks, Pinkie Pie looked even more gloomy as the video reminder her of her nightmare, Rainbow’s bangs and Applejack’s hat hid their eyes as the two girls stood by their friends sides. Sunset walked out of the auditorium, the video just reminded her of what she did to Rarity and why she made sure that she never went that far ever again. She felt a tap on her shoulder and turned around to see Flash Sentry.

“Hey, mind if we talk in private?” Flash asks while smiling slightly,

Sunset raises an eyebrow but agrees, she beckons Flash to follow and informs Gilda and Lightning Dust that she’ll be late for Lunch.

“Try not to have too much fun you two?” Lightning Dust says, smiling playfully,

“Remember to use protection,” Gilda grins as she sees both their faces flush red,

“It’s not like that!” Sunset shouts at Gilda and Lightning Dust causing them to laugh,

Sunset grabs Flash’s hand and leads him down the hallway, they exit the school and head towards the school soccer field. They both take a seat on the bleachers and Sunset winces a bit at how cold the bleachers are.

“What Lightning and Gilda said reminded me of what my mom told me when we were going out,” Flash grinned as she stared at the soccer field,

“Oh don’t remind me, when I came over to your house for a study session she gave me a condom and told me to be careful,” Sunset shuttered at the memory,

“Yeah that was embarrassing,” Flash commented as her rubbed the back of his head,

The two stayed in silence as they simply stared out at the soccer field, finally Flash broke the silence.

“Sunset I’m sorry,”

Sunset snaps her head in his direction, “Sorry? What do you have to be sorry for?”

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you when this whole mess started,” Flash says as he stares sadly at the soccer field, “I also want to apologize for the way I acted towards you during the battle of the bands,”

“Flash, it’s okay. You were under the affects of the Dazzlings spell, and lets face it you and I weren’t exactly on the best of terms back then. And regarding you not being there for me, there wasn’t much you could’ve done for me,” Sunset assures Flash as she smiles sadly,

“You’re wrong, I could’ve at least be there to support you after the Rainbooms abandoned you,” Flash points out as he clenches his fists, “You needed a friend and I couldn’t even-”

Flash stops as he feels something warm over his fist, he looks down to see it’s Sunset’s hand.

“Flash, I know you wanted to be my knight in shining armor, but you would’ve made yourself a target and I couldn’t live with myself if something bad happened to you because of me,” Sunset tells him while smiling gently,

“Same here, I couldn’t live with myself if something happened to you knowing that there was something I could’ve done to help,” Flash smiles cheekily at Sunset,

“You dummy!”

Flash and Sunset had a good laugh, they then headed back to the cafeteria and along the way the two of them were asking about what the other had been doing since their breakup.

Back with the Rainbooms were siting on their table, they all looked anxious as they shifted uncomfortably in their seats.

“Alright girls, Sunset has given us a chance to show her how sorry we truly are for hurting her so we better make it count,” Applejack says as her friends nod in agreement,

“Quite right darling, but I am at a loss as to how we’re going to do it,” Rarity remarks as she’s been thinking it over since Sunset agreed to hear them out,

“Whatever we come up with has to be sincere and express how truly sorry we are,” Fluttershy comments as she looks at her salad,

Applejack thinks long and hard, there has to be some way to convey to Sunset how terrible they all feel for betraying her. Then it hit her.

“Girls, ah think ah know just what to do,”

Applejack motioned them closer as she explained her idea.

“Do you really think that’s going to work?” Rarity asks, unsure of Applejack’s idea,

“It’s the only one we got, it has to work,” Applejack says, but then she notices something on her peripheral vision,

She turns to her head to the left and notices something going on by the base of the Wondercolt statue. The Rainbooms watch as someone very familiar stumbles out of the portal followed by another very familiar woman, they watch as the second woman helps the first one to her feet.

“Isn’t that Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna?” Rainbow Dash questions as she watches the two woman discuss something,

“Something doesn’t seem quite right,” Applejack noted, she had a bad feeling about those two,

“M-maybe we should get Sunset,” Fluttershy suggested nervously, there was something about those two that made her uneasy,

Just as everyone was mulling over Fluttershy’s suggestion, Rainbow Dash bolts from her seat.

“What in tarnation?! Rainbow, where do yah think yer going?!” Applejack called out as she watches her friend exit the lunchroom, “C’mon girls, we better make sure she doesn’t do anything crazy,”

As the rest of the girls chased after Rainbow Dash, said girls is making her way towards the front of the school.

We can’t asks Sunset, not after what we did, Rainbow Dash thinks as she throws open the front doors of the school, alerting the two equestrians to her presence,

Luna looks at Rainbow and immediately recognizes her Rainbow hair, “Sister, is that Rainbow Dash’s counterpart?”

Princess Celestia narrows her eyes and growls out, “Yes,”

“Who are you two and what do you want?!” Rainbow demands as she stood facing the two princesses,

“You dare talk to us in such a disgraceful manner!” Princess Luna states as she tries to take up a threatening pose, but her unfamiliarity with her knew walking posture makes it difficult,

Rainbow glares at Princess Luna, “Are you here to cause trouble? Cuz if you are then I’m gonna stop you!”

“Why you insolent little foal!” Luna was becoming very agitated with Rainbow, but then the doors to the school burst open and the rest of the Rainbooms came out, “Well, well, it would appear that the rest of the traitors showed up,”

“Traitors?” Applejack questioned, she looks at the two women who look exactly like their Principal and Vice-Principal except for their clothing witch consisted of a beautiful white gown for Celestia that showed off her impressive bust and a blue gown for Luna, their cutie marks are on display at the hems of the gowns along with a crown resting on top of their heads,

“Such extravagant gowns, they must be made of silk or possibly some other amazing fabric!” Rarity gushes as her eyes scan the princesses clothing,

“Rarity, now is not the time to go gaga over their clothes,” Applejack mutters, giving Rarity a disapproving look,

“I suggest you go back to were you belong before we make you!” Rainbow threatens,

Just as Luna is about to retort, her sister walks past her and towards Rainbow Dash.

“Stay back! I’m warning you!” Rainbow stats as she takes up a fighting stance,

“Is that what you told my daughter?” Celestia speaks as she stops in front of a confused Rainbow,

“What are you-ugh!”

Rainbow is caught off guard as Celestia grabs her by her throat and lifts her off the ground, her friends tried to rush to her aid but are stopped by Princess Luna, “Perhaps a look at my mark might refresh your memory,”

Celestia begins to concentrate, pony ears sprout from atop her head and large white wings emerge from her back. Rainbow is shocked to see the transformation, and then the princess conjures an image of her cutie mark in front of her.

“Take a good look, other than your principal, who else has a mark similar to this?”Princess Celestia asks in a serious tone,

Rainbow looks closely at the cutie mark and it dawns on her, “Sunset,”

“Correct, my daughter has told me about everything that has been happening to her since we reunited last night. Especially about how you all betrayed her!” The princess raises her voice as she looks at the Rainbooms who cowered under her gaze before glaring back at Rainbow, “And how you plotted against her!”

Rainbow felt her throat burn as the Princess tightens her grip, she struggles to free herself and as she grabs on to the princess’s arm, she felt her palms starting to heat up.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy calls out her friends name with great concern, it’s as her nightmare predicted. Sunset’s mother and aunt have come to take revenge,

Celestia continued to glare at the struggling girl, but then her struggles cease as her arms came down to her sides. Celestia raises an eyebrow at the young woman and as if to answer her question Rainbow Dash speaks up.

“If you’re going to punish me, go ahead,” Rainbow Dash says which shocks her friends,

“Rainbow darling, what on earth are you saying?!” A horrified Rarity screams,

“Rainbow no!” Fluttershy yells,

“Dashie don’t say that!” Pinkie Pie shouts as she tries to jump over Princess Luna, only to be grabbed by a shadow tendril and placed back with her friends,

“Why would you say a thing like that?” Princess Celestia asks,

“Because of what I did to Sunset, I saw what my stupid actions could have caused and it was done because I was to blind to see the truth,” Rainbow explains as a tear runs down the left side of her face, “For betraying my friend, I deserve to suffer,”

“You dare call her your friend!” Princess Luna shouts, she looks at the Rainbooms and then at Rainbow. She closes her eyes as she thinks of the pony versions of them, “You are all pale imitations of the elements I know. To believe only in the worst of an ally and friend, how shameful.”

Princess Luna opens her eyes and glares angrily at the girls, tears pooling in her eyes.

“Did she not prove herself!? Did it not matter?! Or have you simply been using her due to her connection to Princess Twilight?”

The Rainbooms couldn’t say anything in their defense, what could they say?

“But despite that, I’m still very grateful to all of you for saving her,” Princess Luna spoke which caught everyone by surprise, “Even after you freed her from the darkness that consumed her heart, you stood by her side. Regardless if princess Twilight asked you, you stood by Sunset during a time when she was mentally fragile,”

The anger in Luna’s eyes was replaced with sorrow, her expression shifted to one of pain.

“The guilt of her actions towards all of you must have weighed heavily on her mind, no doubt she’s been having terrible nightmares,”

Applejack bit her lip as she recalled how Sunset broke down, after she confided in her about how she kept reliving the night of the fall formal. But instead of the Rainbooms stopping her, Sunset succeeded in murdering everyone.

“So from the bottom of my heart, thank you. Thank you all for saving her,” Luna cried as she wrapped her arms around herself, “However that still doesn’t excuse what you have done and you don’t yet realize how badly the situation could’ve gotten.”

“We do,” Fluttershy speaks up, “We never realized before how badly our mistake was, and not just in loosing Sunset’s friendship. We could’ve lost Sunset forever,”

Fluttershy recalled the Cyberbullying video and how it opened her eyes to the gravity of the situation, seeing the victims of Cyberbullying pushed to the edge of despair and wanting to escape from it all really highlighted the similarities they all shared with Sunset when they abandoned her and left to face the ire of the school alone. She began to wonder how long did Sunset have before she too gave into her despair and ended her life. Fluttershy shuddered at the thought.

“But we WILL make this right!” Rainbow Dash raises her voice as she stared into Celestia’s eyes,

“And how do you intent to do that?” Celestia asks while narrowing her eyes at Rainbow, her grip tightening slightly,

“By first proving to Sunset how sorry we are for betraying her,” Rainbow manages to say as Celestia’s grip tightens even more, as well as the burning sensation on her throat becoming worse,

Celestia glares at Rainbow before letting her go, causing the rainbow haired teen to fall on her butt as she gasps for air.

Rainbow stares up at Celestia before getting on her hands and knees and with her head bowed she says, “I swear to you that I will make up for what I did,”

Celestia looks down at Rainbow before looking forward and then walking past her.

“See to it that you do,”

Rainbow’s head snaps back at Celestia who walks towards her sister, she stops next to Luna and speaks loud enough for everyone to hear,

“What matters is whether or not Sunset chooses to give you a second chance, personally if it were up to me I would take Sunset back with me to equestria and lock away the mirror in our vault,”

The Rainboom’s eyes widen at this but then Celestia continued to speak.

“If it were also up to me I would throw all of you into the pit of tartarus,” Celestia spat with venom, as her hair turned into flames, “or burn you all were you stand!”

The Rainbooms stared fearfully at the princess, but then the flames receded as her hair turned back to normal.

“But Sunset wouldn’t have wanted that,“ Princess Celestia says as she moves towards the school,

The Rainbooms watch as the Princesses made their way inside the school.

Xoxoxoxo

Sunset was laughing at something Flash had said when she heard her name being called out.

“Sunset!”

Sunset looks in the direction she heard her name and is surprised to see her mother waving at her.

“Mom?”

Sunset was suddenly engulfed in a tight hug and then spun around.

“Ooooh I’ve waited so long to meet you!” Luna gushed,

“Luna, I think your enthusiasm might be too much for Sunset,” Celestia points out, smiling in amusement,

Luna places Sunset down and places her closed fists on her shoulders, staring into Sunset’s eyes with great intensity “Hmmm,”

“Uh,” Sunset stares into her aunt’s eyes in confusion and a little overwhelmed by their intensity,

A warm smile spreads across Luna’s face, “If I didn’t know any better, I would say you were of our flesh and blood.” she brings up her right hand to caress Sunset’s left cheek with her enclosed palm,

“You may look like my sister, but you have my eyes and no doubt my winning personality,”

“Um, thanks?” Sunset says, not sure of it was a compliment. Sunset then noticed that her aunt and her mother had their wins and pony ears, “Why are you both ponied up?”

“We ran into some trouble, but we dealt with it without anyone getting hurt,” Luna explains,

Sunset looks at her aunt with skepticism, she cast a glance towards her mother who simply mouthed ‘later’.

Luna glances behind Sunset to see Flash Sentry, “And who might you be young man?”

“Flash Sentry, Ma’am,” Flash says as he bows to the princesses, “It’s nice to meet you both,”

“My, what a polite young stallion. Tell me, are you dating my niece?” Luna asks which causes Flash and Sunset to blush,

“W-well we use to, but we broke up,” Flash tells her as he looks at Sunset with a hint of confusion over the stallion comment,

“Y-you see, I wasn’t a very good person and the only reason I dated Flash was to become more popular at this school,” Sunset explained, feeling ashamed over her past actions,

“Tell me something Flash, did you believe that Sunset was Anon-A-Miss?” Luna asks, her tone becoming serious,

Sunset’s eyes widen at her aunt’s question, she looks to Flash to see him smiling confidently.

“Not even for a second, Sunset is too smart to make it look like she was behind it.”

Sunset smiles at Flash, appreciating his belief in her.

Princess Luna and Princess Celestia study Flash’s face, looking fir any sign of deceit. When they find none, they smile in satisfaction.

“I’m glad to hear that my niece has some trustworthy allies by her side, if you don’t mind, my sister and I will be borrowing Sunset for a bit. We have plenty to catching up to do,” Luna says as she wraps an arm around Sunset,

“I don’t mind at all, enjoy catching up.” Flash waves goodbye to Sunset as she is lead down the hall by her aunt while Celestia follows close behind,

“He’s cute, I can see why you would date him other than to improve your standing among the school,” Luna teased,

“I can’t deny that,” Sunset agrees, her cheeks turning red,

Sunset takes the Princesses down the hallway and along the way they encounter some students roaming the halls, who looked at the royal sisters in confusion but then switch to a look of horror when their attention switched to Sunset.

“Sunset, why are they reacting in fear when they look at you?” Luna ask curiously,

“It’s because of the spell I cast on them,” Sunset answers without looking at her aunt, she feels a hand on her shoulder and turns to see her mother’s disapproving look,

“What kind of spell?” Celestia asks sternly,

“It’s a spell that makes them see me the way they truly feel about me, a demon.”

“Oh Sunset,” Celestia brings Sunset into a hug,

Luna soon joins in and hugs her sister and niece tightly, Celestia maneuvers her arms around Luna leaving Sunset between them. Sunset once again felt the warmth and love from her mother and this time her aunt course through her, her hair extended into a pony tail and pony ears sprouted from atop her head. The trio remained like that for a little longer before Sunset spoke up.

“We should hurry if we wanna enjoy lunch before the bell rings for my next class,” Sunset pointed out,

The sisters released Sunset, but they each took a hold of her hand as she guided them towards the Rainbooms practice room. Sunset figured since they were all at lunch they could use the room. She got some chairs and a table for everyone to sit. Celestia used her magic to summon a lunch box for Sunset and Luna that she had prepared before hand, The family enjoyed the homemade meal as Sunset told them of what she has been up to since arriving in the human world. Luna told her niece about adjusting to equestria after being away for a thousand moons, as well as her duties as the princess of the night and her pet possum Tiberius. Celestia smiles warmly at seeing her sister and daughter laughing joyfully, oh how she dreamed of this day. First Twilight saves her sister and now she saved her daughter, she is truly thankful to Twilight. Celestia soon joins in as she tells Luna about Sunset’s time as her student and much to the former unicorns dismay, a few embarrassing stories.

Empathy part 1

“That lunch break was way too short.” Luna complained as she, Sunset and Celestia stood in front of the portal.

“Times flies when you’re having fun.” Sunset commented with a shrug.

Sunset had learned a lot about her aunt and how eerily similar their fall was, all stemming from a falling out with Celestia. Luna learned how gifted her niece is, the way Sunset and Celestia described how Sunset was in the past reminded Luna that Celestia was the same way. When they were taught by Starswirl the Bearded, Celestia excelled at everything while Luna struggled. Celestia was very arrogant about it too and Luna let Sunset know that, Sunset was definitely something specially and she had a destiny just as great. Perhaps her sun cutie mark might give her a clue, but she’ll ask Celestia to make sure.

“Take care my little sun, we’ll be sure to visit again soon.” Celestia says as she gives her daughter a kiss on the cheek before hugging her tightly.

“I may drop by from time to time for a quick visit.” Luna giggled mischievously which earned her a playful hit from Celestia, “But seriously, if you ever need us don’t hesitate to call us using the journal.”

“I will auntie.” Sunset replied smiling, as her aunt gave her a tight hug.

Sunset watched as her mother and aunt disappeared into the portal.

“I never expected your mother and aunt to look like our principals.”

Sunset jumps a bit as she quickly turns around to face the person behind her, “Trixie! don’t startle me like that!”

“It’s not my fault that you can’t detect the great and powerful Trixie’s presence.” Trixie giggled at seeing Sunset’s annoyed look. “Seriously though, your mother and aunt looking like our principals was weird enough as it it. But you being our principal’s look a like’s daughter is on a whole other level.”

“Funny you should mention that.” Sunset says with a smirk, as she and Trixie made their way back inside the school.

The rest of the afternoon was uneventful as Sunset went through the motions, the usual stares of fear and classrooms going quiet as she entered. On her way to her next class, Gilda had informed her that she and the others had kept an eye on the Crusaders for her, and that nobody dared to make a move on them for fear that the demon would suddenly show up and kill them. Sunset was very thankful for that, it was nice to have real friends she can depend on. After the final bell rang, Sunset had met up with Lightning Dust and Gilda and the three girls were making their way towards a special student who was busy placing his books in his locker.

“Hey!” Gilda called out, startling the student who upon seeing them went pale.

“Did you honestly think you were going to get away with the shit you pulled?” Lightning Dust asked as she narrows her eyes at the student.

The male student is paralyzed in fear as he stares at the demon between Lighting Dust and Gilda, the demon smiles wickedly as she steps up to him; causing the student to take a step back but is blocked by his locker’s open door.

“I go out of my way to show mercy and what do you do? You spit it back at my face!” The demon growled as her hair flared.

“I-I’m sorry! Please have mercy!” The student pleaded as he got down on his knees.

“Didn’t you hear what I said?” The demon asked as she ran a finger across the row of lockers causing the part she touched to melt and make a trail of melted metal. “I already showed mercy, but not this time.”

The demon extended her hand out towards the male student, smoke rising from the tip of her finger. The male student began to sweat profusely, his legs trembling as demon’s clawed finger slowly inches it’s way towards his chest; and just as it was about to make contact, the male student looses consciousness, collapsing on to the floor.

“Wow, I didn’t expect him to faint.” Gilda says in surprise as she stares at the student’s unconscious body. “You really scared the shit out of him.”

“So where should we hide the body?” Lightning Dust jokes which earned her an elbow to the ribs by Sunset.

“Knock it off Lightning, we’ll simply take him to the nurse’s office.” Sunset stated with a grin as she grabbed on to the male student, placing his right arm over her shoulder and lifting him on to his feet.

“Let me give you a hand.” Gilda offered as she took the students other arm and placed it around her shoulder.

“Thanks Gilda.” Sunset thanked her friend as they all made their way towards the nurses office.

“Shouldn’t we tell Principal Celestia about this?” Lightning Dust asks casually.

“I’ve already told Mom and Aunt Luna about who was responsible for defacing the Crusaders lockers, when he wakes up, his parents will want a word with him.” Sunset explains before feeling a tug on the unconscious student, she turns to her left to see Gilda and Lightning Dust staring at her in shock.

“What did you just say?” Gilda asks, not sure if she heard Sunset right.

“Oh yeah, I forget to tell you guys. Principal Celestia and her Fiance adopted me last night.” Sunset informed them, smiling happily.

Gilda and Lightning Dust’s mouths hanged open as the reality of Sunset’s words hit them hard. Sunset giggled at their expression and after a minute, Gilda Nd Lightning Dust managed to recover and in unison said the first thing that was on their minds.

“WHAT?!”

Meanwhile Fluttershy has just finished placing the books she needs for her homework in her backpack, she closes her locker and turns around to face her childhood friend. Rainbow Dash.

“You ready Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash asks, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

Fluttershy nodded as the two made their way to their band practice room, the walk was silent as neither girl wanted to say anything; Their thoughts filled with the possible outcomes of their meeting with Sunset. Will Applejack’s idea work? Will Sunset be even more angry and hate them forever? And then there’s the question of what comes after. If Sunset doesn’t accept how sorry they are and cuts them out of her life, then what will they do? If Sunset does take them back, then how will they go about making up for their betrayal?

As they approach the band practice room, Rainbow’s nervousness intensifies. Her heart hammers against her chest as each step she took brought her closer and closer to her destination. When she stood facing the door, Rainbow lifted her hand and as she reached for the door handle she froze. The memories of practicing with Sunset, laughing together, the good times they both shared flooded her mind, they were truly the best of friends. Or so she thought.

“Rainbow?”

Rainbow Dash snapped out of her thoughts and turns to look at Fluttershy who had a very worried look. “W-what is it Shy?”

“Are you okay?”

Rainbow opened her mouth to say yes, but stopped as she remembered what Lightning Dust told her. “No, no I’m not. I’m scared Fluttershy, I’m scared of what’s going to happen, I’m scarred that Sunset will never accept how sorry we are... How sorry I am.”

Fluttershy is surprised that Rainbow would ever admit to being scared of anything, she places her hand on Rainbow’s shoulder, giving her a gentle and reassuring smile. “It’s okay Rainbow, I’m scared too.”

Rainbow places her hand over Fluttershy’s, drawing some strength from her. Rainbow Dash takes a deep breath before resuming opening the door. Rainbow and Fluttershy see the rest of their friends already waiting inside who are startled when the door opens.

“Oh, it’s just yah gals.” Applejack says in relief.

“I guess we’re not the only ones nervous about this,” Fluttershy stated.

“It’s hard not to be darling, especially with how we’re actually seeing her.” Rarity comments as they all nod in agreement.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash enter the practice room and take a seat somewhere, as they join the rest of their friends in waiting for Sunset. The room is silent except for the ticking of the wall clock, each girl going over in her head on what exactly they want to say to Sunset. Applejack is starting to have second thoughts about this, she fears that her plan will only enrage Sunset and that because of her Sunset will hate them forever.

No! Applejack screamed in her head, as she shook her head and slapped the sides of her face. Now’s not the time to chicken out, ah have to see this through! Not just fer our sake but for Sunset’s too.

Just as Applejack steeled her resolve, the door handle turned and the door slowly opened until it revealed Sunset Shimmer. The girls eyes widened upon seeing and they immediately rose to their feet.

“Sorry for taking so long, there was something I had to take care of.” Sunset explains before looking at Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow. “You’ll be relieved to know that I’ve dealt with the one who defaced your sisters lockers and he won’t be doing it anything it again. Ever.”

“T-thank you Sunset.” Rarity thanked Sunset, but it was difficult to do since instead of Sunset telling them this it is her corrupted self.

“Y-yeah, thanks sugar cube.” Applejack is grateful for what Sunset did, but it made her feel even worse than she already did. Once again Sunset is going out of her way to look after her little sister, despite that fact that Applebloom was the one who started Anon-A-Miss.

Rainbow just stared at Sunset, despite looking all beat up and bloody, Sunset still managed to smile. But Rainbow could tell how much pain it was causing her. “Thanks Sunset, you’re the best.”

“Okay then.” Sunset clears her throat before addressing her friends, her tone turning serious. “I told Rarity this morning that I would give you all a chance to apologize, so. Lets hear it.”

Sunset crosses her arms and waits to see which one of the Rainbooms will go first, the Rainbooms shift nervously as they silently went over who should go first. And just like last time, Applejack volunteered herself to go first.

“Sunset, ah know ah hurt really badly. But this is the honest truth, ah am truly sorry for what ah did.” Applejack began.

“What we did.” Rarity spoke next, her right fist clenched in front of her chest. “We feel awful about what we did to you darling!”

“We understand how you felt after the fall formal!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice, gaining Sunset’s attention.

“What?” Sunset questioned angrily.

“We understand how you felt because that’s how we’re feeling right now.” Fluttershy spoke, flinching as Sunset’s gaze was now directed at her.

“You felt miserable, unhappy and really guilty for what you did to us. Especially when you turned into a demon.” Pinkie Pie stated in a monotone voice that took everyone aback. “You kept having nightmares about turning back into that demon and killing us. We have nightmares about how we each betrayed you, and how much pain we have caused you.”

“You are beautiful Sunset.” Rarity stated as her mascara ran down the sides of her face. “You were never a monster, we are!”

“A monster would never protect ours sisters like yer doing.” Applejack says as tears poured down her face. “A real monster lies!”

“A real monster makes people miserable!” Pinkie Pie raises her voice as hot tears run down the sides of her face.

“A real monster is cruel!” Fluttershy shouted as she too began to cry.

“A real monster would willingly hurt others without a second thought!!!” Rainbow Dash screams, tears cascaded down her cheeks, her legs trembling as she took in a shuttering breaths. “A real monster enjoys hurting others!”

The Rainbooms gather around Rainbow Dash, they all look at Sunset and together say…

“We are so sorry Sunset!!”

Sunset watches her former friends break down, they poured their hearts out to her and they sounded very sincere. “I get it.”

The Rainbooms are surprised at this and before any of them could speak, Sunset continued.

“Look, I can understand why you thought it was me. I really do. I was a total bitch. “Her gaze focuses on Rarity and Fluttershy. “Especially to two of you.”

Rarity and Fluttershy closed their eyes as they recalled what Sunset did to them, but then opened them again to look at Sunset as she continued.

“Hell, I would completely understand if you girls didn’t do what princess Twilight asked of you and just left me to face the school alone. I would not hold it against you.”

“But-” Pinkie tried to say something, but Sunset raised her hand to motion her to stop.

“You all had every reason not to trust me and I deserve all your hatred... But.”

Sunset looks at the Rainbooms with sad, hurt filled eyes. “I thought things would be different after we faced the Dazzlings. I thought I had finally earned your trust, and you trusted me as much as I trusted you. You even said I was family!”

Applejack felt a sharp pain in her heart at that word, family. Applejack betrayed her new family member, just like how her little sister betrayed her.

Am scum. Applejack thought bitterly.

“But then Anon-A-Miss happened and revealed to me what you girls really thought of me!” Sunset growled, clenching her fists tight against her sides as she glared at the girls. “Without a second thought, you all decided that it was me and threw me away! Do you have any idea how painful that was and still is?! Why would I throw away all my efforts to redeem myself?! Why would I throw away your friendship and trust in your faces?! You girls were all I had in this world, you were my whole world!”

Tears of bitterness, anger and sorrow spilled from Sunset’s eyes. “For Celestia’s sake I loved you girls!”

At this revelation the Rainbooms managed to see the real Sunset, the girl who loved them all and who they betrayed. They broke down even harder, mumbling apology after apology and how they loved her too.

“All this time I thought I had your trust, your love. I really thought we were a family, especially during the sleepovers! But it was all a lie, a lie I accepted without question. But after what’s happened I realized what family really means to you.” Sunset smiles bitterly. “I shouldn’t be surprised. I made you all break your own friendships. You all believe the worst in each other. So why wouldn’t you believe the worst in me, someone who was your friend for only a few months when you’ve been friends for years.”

“But I bet you all thought Anon-A-Miss was all part of some plan I had to get back at all of you for the fall formal, to expose some of your secrets while making it pretty fucking obvious that I’m the one doing it. You did not really knew me as much as you thought if you think Anon-A-Miss was me.” Sunset’s voice turns somber. “I was always smarter than that. Always, I do take after my mother in that regard.”

At the mention of Sunset’s mother, the Rainbooms thought back to their encounter with the solar and lunar princesses. A shiver running up their spines as they remembered how frightening they were when they were angry.

“But you girls never really think when you’re angry. I mean, it took Twilight talking some sense into you when the easy solution was staring you right in your faces.” Sunset sighs in defeat, “You’re sorry, now, when you realized the truth. But what if you never realized the truth? I remember what you wanted to happen to me, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow Dash had the decency to look ashamed when Sunset looked at her, the rest of the Rainbooms gazed at Rainbow Dash, with everything that has happened they had almost forgotten what Rainbow had planned to do.

“You’d be upset I was dead, but then you’d just move on. You all would, happy I was gone from your lives.”

“NO!” Rainbow shouted as she rushed at Sunset and threw her arms around her, surprising the girl in the process. “Don’t you dare say that Sunset Shimmer! As if I would be happy that you died! This may sounds stupid after what I just did, but I don’t want you to die!”

Soon the rest of the Rainbooms joined Rainbow in embracing Sunset.

“That goes for me as well, I would never be happy with someones death!” Rarity cried,

“Don’t yah dare say such a thing Sunset, never ever say that again, yah hear?!” Applejack demanded as she held Sunset tightly.

“Please don’t leave us Sunset!” Fluttershy wailed.

“You don’t deserve to die, you’ll take away a lot of smiles if you do!” Pinkie Pie sobbed.

Sunset is stunned by her friends actions and words, she closes her eyes as tears once again began to fall. She feels their sorrow, pain and love and she slowly raises her arms, wanting so badly to hold them. But she refrained. Instead they all just cried, they cried for several minutes before Sunset spoke up.

“Things are never going to be the same. I hope you understand that.”

The girls pulled back but still held on to Sunset.

“We know darling, we know it will take some time for us to earn your trust back.” Rarity says as the other nod in agreement.

“Don’t get ahead of yourselves, I never said that I will be giving you all a second chance.” Sunset stated as she pulls away from the Rainbooms, their mood instantly dropping. “I need time to process all this.”

“H-how much time?” Rainbow asks, afraid at what the answer will be.

Sunset looks over the Rainbooms before answering. “We were suppose to end the sleepovers at the Apple farm and celebrate Christmas right?”

“Y-yeah.” Applejack agreed.

“Then I’ll give you my answer then.” Sunset says to which her friends agreed. “Then I’ll see you then.”

With that said Sunset left the practice room, a few minutes later the Rainbooms left as well. Emotionally and physically exhausted, the girls couldn’t wait to get to bed. But unfortunately for Sunset, it would seem that that would have to wait as waiting in front of her apartment is her mother and aunt. Along with two people that Sunset felt she’s seen before.

“Mom, Auntie? what’s going on?”

“Hello sweetheart.” Celestia greeted her daughter as she kissed her cheek. “Allow me to introduce you to Soarin and Spitfire, they’re Scootaloo’s parents.”

“Scootaloo’s-” Sunset’s eyes widen as she remembered where she’s seen them before. “You two are members of the Wonderbolts aren’t you?”

“Didn’t know you were a fan Sunset.” Luna said while smiling slyly.

“A little, But Rainbow Dash is a huuuuge fan. Her room is decorate with everything and anything about the Wonderbolts. Especially involving you two. Rarity is also a big fan of the photo shoots you do Ma’am. She’s a fashion designer and would always rave about how amazing you look in those outfits. She hopes that one day she’ll get to design an outfit for you to model.” Sunset explains causing Spitfire and Soarin to smile.

“That’s good to hear.” Spitfire says, before winking at Sunset. “I look forward to trying on her work.”

“If you don’t mind me asking Ma’am, why are you two here?” Sunset asks curiously.

“Like your mother just said, we’re Scootaloo’s parents and we’re here to see you.” Soarin stated.

“M-me? What for?”

“To apologize for what our daughter did to you.” Spitfire stated, her expression and that of her husband turns serious. “Scootaloo has told us her reasons and I wasn’t having it.”

“Yeah, she scared her straight.” Soarin commented with a grin before being elbowed by his wife.

“Soarin.” Spitfire says his name in a warning tone.”Anyway, I just want to assure you that she has been properly punished and when she got home, she told us about a special assembly where her eyes were opened to how badly her screw up could’ve been.”

“Tell me about it.” Sunset commented as she cast her gaze down, remembering the fall formal and what she almost did.

“Your mother told us about how you were in the past, but that’s not who you are now. The old Sunset Shimmer wouldn’t have gone out of her way to protect those who wronged her.” Spitfire says as tears pool in her eyes. “Because of our positions in the Wonderbolts, we’re always away from our daughter for long periods of time. And even though my mother is with her, it doesn’t stop me from worrying about her.”

Soarin wrapped his right arm around Spitfire, a gesture she greatly appreciated.

“You can imagine how worried we were when we got a call from Stormy Flare, telling us that we were being sued for something involving our daughter.” Soarin stated.

A light bulb went off in Sunset’s head. “No one knows that Scootaloo’s your daughter.”

“Hit the nail on the head there.” Spitfire says with a grin, “Our marriage and Scootaloo being our daughter has been kept a secret from everyone but our family and close friends.”

“To ensure that Scootaloo can live a normal, happy life.” Soarin commented.

“But as you can see, this whole mess with Anon-A-Miss threatens to unravel that.” Spitfire explains as she lets out a tired sigh.

“I’m sorry.” Sunset apologizes, feeling bad for them.

“No, you have nothing to apologize for. You are the greatest victim in all of this.” Spitfire tells Sunset as she places her hands on her shoulders. “You are a wonderful and brilliant young woman, destined for a bright future; and I can’t thank you enough for looking after my daughter.”

“Don’t mention it.” Sunset says with a smile as she brings Spitfire in for a hug and is later joined by Soarin. Spitfire mumbles thank you after thank you in Sunset’s shoulder. They really love their daughter. Sunset thinks as an image of her family in both equestria and here pop in her mind.

As the trio continues their embrace, they are unaware that they are being watched. The individual hurriedly puts his phone back in his pocket before darting away.

After biding farewell to Scootaloo’s parents, and after getting an autograph picture from them. Sunset returns to her apartment with her aunt and mother. They enjoy a home cooked meal prepared by Celestia and it was one of the best meals Sunset had ever had since eating with the Apples, they then set about looking over Sunset’s things and deciding which ones to take to Sunset’s new room tonight. After settling on Sunset’s books and video games, the two principals bid Sunset a good night as they drove home. Sunset then got herself ready for bed and as she settled herself comfortably, her thoughts began to wonder about the events of today, the Rainbooms apologies, the situation with Scootaloo’s parents. Eventually Sunset’s eyelids grew heavy and she went right to sleep.

The next morning, Sunset wakes up to the sound of her phone ringing, with a groan Sunset reaches for her phone, she sees that it’s from Gilda and presses the answer button.

“Hello?” Sunset says in a groggy voice.

“Sunset, we have a bit of a situation.” Gilda says from the other line.

“What kind of situation?” Sunset asks as she sits up from her bed,

“I’m sending you a pic.” Gilda says before hanging up.

Sunset stares at her phone in confusion, a minute later she receives a message from Gilda and upon opening it, her eyes widen in shock. The last remnants of sleep are gone as she stares at the photo. It was a picture of a newspaper and at the front cover is her embracing Spitfire and Soarin. But once she read the headline, she knew immediately that she was in for a rough day..

WONDERBOLTS SECRET DAUGHTER!

Author's Note

Here's another chapter, it's not as long as the others but I hope you guys enjoy it either way. Thanks again to KR Chrome for some of the dialogue.

Empathy part 2

“The fuck?!” Spitfire cursed from her seat in the dining room, after she took one look at the headline for the newspaper.

“What’s wrong Spits?” Soarin asks as he entered the dining room with Scootaloo and Stormy Flare.

“Trouble.” Spitfire says as she hands Soarin the newspaper.

“Oh no.” Soarin mutters as he reads aloud the headline. “’Wonderbolts star athletes are seen with a young woman in her teens who bears a striking resemblance to Wonderbolts captain, Spitfire! Story on page 5’”

“Someone saw us yesterday and they think that Sunset is our daughter.” Spitfire comments as she clenches her fists in anger. “What I feared the most is finally happening, but unfortunately a completely innocent girl is being dragged into this mess!”

Spitfire feels something soft take hold of her hand and she looks down to see the concern look of her daughter.

“Mom, is Sunset going to be in trouble?”

Spitfire bends down and brings up the hand that Scootaloo was holding to caress her cheek. “Not if we can help it.”

“It looks like they don’t know her name or what school she goes to.” Soarin states as he reads the article. “But it looks like this article just added more fuel to the fire that we hooked up.”

“Great.” Spitfire says in an annoyed tone, despite keeping their relationship a secret it didn’t stop fans from speculating about the nature of their relationship. Fleetfoot, her teammate, maid of honor and Scootaloo’s godmother even showed her a forum where fans would speculate and show ‘proof’ that her and Soarin are in a relationship. From how close they have recently gotten, to even claiming that their married just by the subtle displays of affection that only married couples would do. Then there was a post claiming that Spitfire was pregnant with Soarins child and sited an interview where Spitfire wasn’t looking so good before excusing herself.

Scootaloo takes the newspaper from her father and looks at the image, “Um why were you guys with Sunset in the first place?”

“We wanted to apologize for the trouble you and your friends have caused her.” Spitfire states as she narrows her eyes at her daughter causing Scootaloo to whither under her gaze. Her gaze then softened and says, “Also to thank her for keeping you safe at school.”

Scootaloo blushed at this and returned her attention to the newspaper, she turned to the page of the article and as she read the article it sounded like this was big news. Wouldn’t be on the paper if it wasn’t. Scootaloo thought. She noted how the article compared Sunset’s hair to Spitfire’s, pointing out their similarities in color, as well as Sunset’s skin tone almost matching Spitfire’s. The article then went into speculation as to whether Sunset had inherited her parents athletic prowess? But then the article commented that Sunset had clearly inherited Spitfire’s beauty, Scootaloo brought her right hand up to touch her face.

If one didn’t know Scootaloo or her parents, one could argue that Scootaloo look nothing like them. But her father would also say how much she resembled her mother, while Spitfire could comment that Scootaloo inherited her father’s silly side. Scootaloo loved to hear how she was just like her parents, she wanted to be just like them. It was one of the reasons she joined the junior soccer league and looked up to Rainbow Dash because she reminded her of her parents. But the way the article started comparing Sunset to her parents got her thinking. Sunset was almost as strong as Applejack, she is very smart and athletic, she saw her practices with Rainbow and despite struggling at the beginning, Sunset caught up fast and really pushed Rainbow to her limits.

Scootaloo felt a familiar pang of jealousy, the more she thought about it the more Sunset started to sound like the daughter that her parents were expected to have. She pushed the feeling aside, jealousy is the reason she is in the mess she is in now.

"I better contact principal Celestia." Soarin says as he reaches for the house phone and pulls out a business cad with Celestia's cellphone number.

"Scoots, isn't your 'idol' going to be here soon?" Spitifre asks her daughter as she glances at the clock which read 8:05.

"Y-yeah, I better get ready." Scootaloo says before hurrying up the stairs and into her room.

Despite how close they were, Rainbow Dash has no idea who Scootaloo's parents are and neither do her friends. Scootaloo knows how big a fan Rainow Dash is of the Wonderbolts, and she did contemplate telling Rainbow about who her parents are. But because of Anon-A-Miss, Scootaloo didn't think now was a good time. She looked out her bedroom window and saw Rainbow approaching her home, she was looking at something on her phone and judging by the frown on her face it wasn't good. Scootaloo hurried down the stairs just as the door bell rang, she gave her mother and father a kiss goodbye and headed towards her front door, where Rainbow was greeted by her grandmother.

Upon noticing her, Rainbow says a simply 'hey' as Scootaloo joins her side.

"Have a safe journey." Stormy Flare bids them farewell.

"Bye Grandma!" Scootaloo hugs her grandmother tightly as they kiss each other on the cheek.

As Stormy Flare closes the door, Rainbow catches a glimpse of something reflected off a mirror behind Stormy Flare.

What was that? Rainbow thought as the front door fully closes.

" Um is something the matter Rainbow?" Scootaloo asks with a hint of nervousness, even though Rainbow did treat her like she did before Anon-A-Miss when she and Lightning Dust where helping her clean her locker, she didn't know if that was only temporary.

"Huh? oh, it's nothing squirt." Rainbow shrugs as she and Scootaloo make their way towards CHS, but along the way Rainbow Dash kept thinking about that post on Mystable. The post about a picture of two of her favorite Wonderbolts hugging Sunset and the article that says she's their daughter.

"That's just crazy." Rainbow Dash mumbled, she knew who Sunset's real mother is but everyone else doesn't.

"What's crazy?" Scootaloo asks curiously.

Rainbow Dash glances at Scootaloo who shrinks under her gaze, Rainbow contemplated telling her. Scootaloo did betray her after all. But seeing as this was already news and Scootaloo wouldn't be stupid enough to use this against Sunset.

"Take a look at this." Rainbow takes out her phone and shows Scootaloo the post.

Scootaloo's eyes widen at the post and especially the views. "That can't be good for Sunset."

"No kidding, Sunset doesn't need this right now." Rainbow says through gritted teeth, not much time has passed since Anon-A-Miss and this could make the still fresh wounds Sunset has worse.

The rest of their trip to school was spent in silence, as both girls contemplated what to do about this situation. One thing is for sure, Rainbow Dash needed to talk to Sunset.

Gilda tapped her foot impatiently as she, Trixie, Flash, Lightning Dust and Dumbbell waited for Sunset. She cast a glance at some nearby students who are whispering amongst themselves while looking at their phones or in the case of some, newspapers.

"I can't believe we have to go through this shit again." Lightning Dust complained from her spot on the front stairs of the school's entrance.

"But instead of being only in the school and on Mystable like Anon-A-Miss, Everyone in Canterlot is seeing this in the local paper and Mystable." Flash comments as he flips to the page of the article involving Sunset in his newspaper." At least they don't refer to Sunset by name."

The group then spots Snips and Snails running frantically towards them.

"Guys, guys we got trouble!" Snips shouts as he holds up a newspaper.

"We know." Gilda spoke as she motions to Flash's newspaper.

"I didn't know Sunset's parents were the Wonderbolts." Snails says as he looks at the cover of the newspaper.

"She isn't their daughter." Trixie says as she files her nails. "Sunset's mother is from equestrian, she's actually the spiting image of our principal."

"Not to mention that she's also adopted by our principal." Lightning Dust adds.

"Seriously?!" Dumbbell, Snips and Snails are shock to hear this.

"Yeah, she told me and Lightning yesterday." Gilda tells them before the students around them suddenly go quiet, signaling Sunset's arrival.

"Sunset!" Flash and the others hurry to her side. "Do you know what's going on?"

"I'm afraid so." Sunset says with a sigh.

"Is everything alright?" Lightning Dust asks as she notices that Sunset is a little tense.

"Just the fact that I had to sneak out of my apartment due to a reporter snooping around outside." Sunset tells them with a hint of annoyance. "He kept asking anyone who came out of my apartment complex if someone who looks like me lives in the building."

"That sucks." Dumbbell says as he felt bad for Sunset.

"No kidding, if they find out who Sunset is then it's only going to get worse." Gilda comments as she grits her teeth in frustration.

"Um can't the boss just tell them that they are wrong?" Snails suggested.

Sunset shook her head. "Without any proof they won't believe me, besides I would end up giving myself away."

"Can't your mom do something about it?" Gilda asks.

"I thought about that, but I'm not originally from this world. Even though Mom and Dad adopted me, I have no papers before that, so if someone decides to dig up my past and finds nothing; then an even bigger problem arises." Sunset explains, she looks at her friends and notices their upset expressions. They really care about me. Sunset thought as she smiled.

"Sunset!"

Sunset turns around to see Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy rushing towards her, her smile fell. "Yes?"

The girls look at Sunset and are surprised at what they see, instead of the demon's eyes, Fluttershy saw Sunset's teal eyes instead despite the rest of her looking like a demon. Pinkie looked into Sunset's teal eyes and didn't see the despair and defeat, but hurt and longing.

"Y-yes um. we saw the article in the newspaper and wanted to know if you were okay." Fluttershy explained as she shifted nervously.

"Yeah, Anon-A-Miss already hurt you and we thought that this might do the same." Pinkie Pie adds. "Is...is there anything we can do to help?"

Sunset observes the two, they sounded genuine in their concern and their willingness to help. But where was that concern when I really needed it? Sunset thought before responding. "Thanks for the offer, but at the moment we're still figuring out what to do ourselves."

The two girls nodded and as they turn to leave they saw Rainbow Dash approaching with Scootaloo.

"Hey guys, have you seen Sunset?" Rainbow asks before looking behind them. "Ah there she is, Sunset!"

Rainbow goes around Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie and goes towards Sunset, when she looks into her eyes she is surprised to see that Sunset's missing eye is not only there, but that both of Sunset's eyes are back to normal. Feeling a slight surge in confidence Rainbow Dash spoke.

"Sunset, I know you told us that you needed time to think. But I just saw something that you needed to see."

Rainbow reaches into her pocket to take out her phone and show Sunset the post, but Sunset stopped her when she spoke.

"That's not necessary Rainbow, I'm already aware of the situation."

"Really?" Rainbow asks.

"Yes, Gilda called me this morning and informed me about what's going on." Sunset explains as she casts a glance at Scootaloo. "Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie also came a minute ago to tell me the same thing."

"Well then...is there anything I can do to help?" Rainbow asks, she is going to be there for Sunset this time.

"Thank you for offering Rainbow, but like I told Fluttershy and Pinkie, we're still figuring out what to do ourselves." Sunset explains, she saw the disappointed look in Rainbow's eyes and felt an ache in her heart.

"Oh, okay then." Rainbow tried not to show it, but she felt hurt when Sunset mentioned we. Rainbow knew that Sunset was referring to the group behind her. "But if you ever need anything, I'm there."

So now you decide to be loyal. Sunset thought bitterly as she tried not to let it show on her face. "Thanks Rainbow."

Rainbow Dash nodded, but then they heard two familiar voices calling out Sunset's name.

"Sunset!"

Everyone looks to the direction of the voices and sees Rarity and Applejack running towards them, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom right behind them.

"Sunset darling, have you seen today's paper?!" Rarity asks urgently as she and Applejack stopped in front of Sunset.

"Whoa, calm down girls. Like I already told the others, I know the situation and we're currently thinking over what to do." Sunset states as she motions to her group of friends

"I-I see. that's good then." Rarity spoke after she composed herself. "If you need any assistance, please don't hesitate to ask us."

"Will do." Sunset thanks Rarity, giving her a strained smile. she notes how the two girls were rushing to tell her about the news article. The Rainbooms all showed great concern for her and a great willingness to offer their aid, but despite this, Sunset couldn't help but feel frustrated. Where was their aid and concern during Anon-A-Miss? Are they truly doing this because they care or simply to relieve the guilt they must be feeling?

"Um Sunset?" Applejack tries to get Sunset's attention.

"Yes Applejack?" Sunset asks.

"If yah don't mind me asking, what where you doing with those people and why were yah hugging them?" Applejack asks, as from what Sunset had told her, she was all alone here. so her hugging random people who are celebrities no less doesn't make sense.

Sunset blinked at the question, she forgot about that, "Uh."

"You don't have to answer Sunset." Rainbow Dash spoke up. "Whatever your reasons are, you're not obligated to explain yourself to us."

Everyone was completely taken by surprise by what Rainbow Dash had just said.

"You feeling alright Dash?" Gilda asks with concern as she looks at her former friend.

"Yeah." Rainbow Dash answers simply while giving Sunset a kind, gentle and understanding smile.

"Rainbow." Sunset whispers her name, she had never seen Rainbow smile like that. even her poise radiated gentleness, a bit of shyness and dare she say vulnerability. a complete contrast to her usual defensive, confident and aggressive stance.

Before Sunset could say anything more, the morning bell rang and the students started heading inside the school. The Crusaders approached Sunset and gave her their phones before everyone made their way inside the school. The Crusaders retrieved their books for first period and as Sunset guided them to their class, Scootaloo kept shooting nervous glances at her. When they reached the Crusaders class, Scootaloo gathered up her courage and turns to face Sunset.

"S-Sunset?"

Sunset turns to Scootaloo. "Yes?"

Scootaloo swallows the lump in her throat as she stares into demon Sunset's eyes. "C-can I t-talk to you in private?"

Sunset raises an eyebrow as she studies Scootaloo, she notices that Scootaloo is trembling a little and that she's fighting to maintain eye contact with her. She's absolutely terrified of me. Sunset thinks as she gives Scootaloo a gentle smile. "Sure, how about during lunch? is that alright with you?"

"Y-yeah." Scootaloo agrees, fighting with all her strength not to tremble as the demon smiles wickedly at her. "Sounds good!"

Sunset watches the girl hurry inside her classroom as she turns around to head towards her next class, Sunset had an idea as to what Scootaloo wanted to talk to her about.

The lunch bell rang and the students hurriedly exited their classrooms to head towards the lunchroom, Scootaloo waited outside her classroom as the passing students glared at her. She could hear some of them whispering about her, cursing her and her friends and how they wish to get back at them. Scootaloo expected this. She knew she and her friends would face an angry student body, the only think stopping them from carrying out their threats is Sunset.

Sunset. Scootaloo spoke Sunset's name in her mind. She recalls how Sunset was shunned by the entire school and despite the Rainbooms reaching out to her in friendship, Sunset was still miserable. She remembered the 'friendship' lessons Rainbow made Sunset do and how ridicules they were, she and Rainbow were trying hard not to laugh at Sunset. Applebloom and Sweetie Bell told her about how Sunset's friendship lessons with their sisters were more like them trying to get even with her, the Crusaders agreed that this is what Sunset deserved. the hatred of the school and being humiliated by their sisters. But despite what we did to her, she still stood up for us and is protecting us despite being a demon now. a chill runs up Scootaloo's spine as she pictures the demon's piercing gaze, this was all their fault. She hated how Sunset was stealing all of Rainbow's attention from her when they realized that Sunset could actually compete against her in soccer. making her an excellent training partner. The school slowly started warming up to Sunset and soon everyone loved her...almost everyone. Scootaloo hated seeing Sunset smiling as she basked in the adoration of everyone, it's as If everyone forgot what a rotten person she was.

But then she remembered the assembly they had yesterday, her anger dissipated as she focused on Sunset's behavior after the fall formal. Sunset's confidence was gone, she was more reserved to the point of being like Fluttershy during her reign. Scootaloo realized that all that stress that Sunset had to endure could have easily pushed her over the edge and made her end her own life. All of a sudden Scootaloo was very thankful that Rainbow Dash spent so much time with Sunset.

"Do you think what the paper says about Sunset is true? could she really be the Wonderbolts daughter?"

Scootaloo was broken from her thought at the mention of the Wonderbolts..

"Maybe, I mean why else would she be hugging them." a female student responded to her friend.

"Well she does look similar to Spitfire." A male student spoke. "Despite her looking like a demon in real life, the photo clearly shows a non demon Sunset smiling as she's hugging them."

"Not to mention that she is a pretty good athlete." Another student noted.

Pretty soon everyone that walked by Scootaloo was talking about Sunset's relation to the Wonderbolts. her parents. That familiar jealousy began to creep it's way into Scootaloo's heart as well as anger.

"Scootaloo?"

Scootaloo was started at hearing her name spoken in that demonic voice and quickly spun her head to her left to come face to face with the demon.

"Sunset!"

"I've been trying to get your attention for a while now, is everything alright?" Sunset asks with a hint of concern.

All the anger and jealousy instantly left Scootaloo as she stared into the demon's eyes. "Yep, everything's fine!"

"Oh? then what did you wanted to talk to me about?" Sunset asks as she glances around her to the passing students who kept their distance from them.

"It's about the article in the paper." Scootaloo whispers but Sunset still managed to hear her.

"Is that what you were thinking about earlier?" Sunset questioned, Scotaloo gave a small nod. "Do you wanna talk about it in private?"

Again Scootaloo responded with a nod and Sunset led the girl down the halls and towards the library, Sensing Scootaloo's confusion, Sunset explained their reasons for being here.

"I know a spot that hardly anyone knows about, plus the fact that everyone's terrified of me, and barely anyone is in the Library right now; we'll have plenty of privacy."

Sunset lead Scootaloo through the Library to her special spot and true to her word, it was indeed private, Sunset sat next to a pile of books that looks suspiciously like a bed and motions Scootaloo to sit next to her. With a bit of hesitation, Scootaloo takes a seat next to Sunset.

"So, what do you want to tell me?" Sunset asks.

"Well...just that my parents are upset about the fact that you're being dragged into what they feared would happen to me. And also that they were going to talk with Principal Celestia for some reason." Scootaloo explained, now that she thought about it, why would her parents involve her principal in all this?

"That's because Principal Celestia is my mother." Sunset informs Scootaloo, causing the girl to go wide eyed.

"R-really?!" Scootaloo questions as she never would've guessed that Sunset was their principal's daughter.

"Yes, although not by blood. You see the Celestia from my world visited me two days ago and at first I was afraid that she had personally come to take me back to equestria." Sunset began her explanation.

"Why would you think that?" Scootaloo asks curiously.

"You see, my mother is actually the ruling princess of our country and is responsible for raising and lowering the sun and the moon." Sunset grinned as she watches Scootaloo go wide again and her jaw dropping. "I was her student at the time and I was no different then who I was before the fall formal, long story short I demanded to be made a princess, we argued and she ended my studies under her and threw me out of the castle but I overpowered the guards and escaped through a mirror portal into this world."

"That's...that's awful!" Scootaloo was aghast, she couldn't imagine being thrown out, much less by her own mother.

"It wasn't well deserve though, anyway because I stole princess Twilight's crown and used it during the fall formal, I feared that my mother had come to not only take me back; but to punish me for what I did." Sunset clarified, she took notice that Scootaloo's fear of her was temporarily forgotten as she was absorbed in Sunset's story. "In reality she came to see me because she was worried about me after princess Twilight told her about Anon-A-Miss."

At the mention of Anon-A-Miss Scootaloo froze, Sunset's mother. a princess. who raises and lowers the sun and the moon knows about what she did to her daughter. she was so screwed.

Sunset notices Scootaloo start trembling and realizes why. "Don't worry Scootaloo, I'm sure my mom won't be seeking revenge on you."

"You sure?" Scootaloo asks fearfully.

"Positive." Sunset assures her with confidence.

"That's good." Scootaloo sighs in relief, both girls completely unaware that Rainbow Dash felt a small fraction of Celestia's wrath.

"Is there anything else you want to tell me?"

"No, just that my parents are going to try t fix this mess." Scootaloo tells her.

Sunset could sense that there was something the girl wasn't telling her. "Scootaloo, how do you feel about this situation?"

"What?" Scootaloo was caught off guard by Sunset's question.

"You must be doubting your own worth when everyone keeps comparing me to your parents huh?" Sunset states in an understanding tone.

Scootaloo remained silent, she contemplated about telling Sunset what she felt, but then she remembered that because she never told Rainbow how or her grandmother about how she was truly feeling about Sunset that led her to helping out with Anon-A-Miss. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she spoke up.

"The newspaper talks about how whether or not you have my parents athletic prowess and how much you look like my mom." Scootaloo began, a bit of bitterness seeping into her tone as she started at her clenched fists resting on her lap. "Everyone at school agrees and I've seen for myself how good of an athlete you are, meanwhile I'm nowhere near as good as you or Rainbow Dash much less my parents."

Sunset places her hands on Scootaloo's shoulder causing her to look up and into the demon's eyes. "Scootaloo, it's completely understandable that you feel this way. I myself have felt like I was being replaced and betrayed when I learned that my mother had taken up another student after I left. But never forget that 'you're' their daughter. not me. "

"You're the one who they think about when they're out on the field, you're the one they miss whenever they are apart from you, you're the one who brings them joy whenever they see you." tears fill Sunset's eyes as she thinks of her own mother. "you're the one they eagerly look forward to seeing when they come home...you're the one they love. "

Scootaloo is left speechless, despite looking like a demon and sounding like a demon, Scootaloo felt how genuine Sunset's words are. And those tears. Scootaloo looked into the demons eyes and she caught a glimpse of something, something that radiated understanding. Could this have been the true Sunset Shimmer, the part of her that Scootaloo refused to see? Tears welled up in Scootaloo's eyes as she finally understood, the real Sunset Shimmer, the person who is protecting her and her friends from the backlash of Anon-A-Miss, the person who is helping her even now, the person who Rainbow Dash and the Rainbooms use to proudly call their friend was this amazing, kind, compassionate person who strived to make up for her past mistakes, who understood her and cares about.

Scootaloo throws herself at Sunset, ignoring that she's a demon and wrapping her arms tightly around the girl's waist. "I'm sorry Sunset, I'm so sorry for hurting you!"

Sunset is taken aback by Scootaloo's hug, she feels the girl sob against her as she mutters how wrong she was about her and how she'll work extra hard to make it up to her. Sunset smiles as she places her hand on top of Scootaloo's head.

"It's okay Scootaloo, I forgive you."

Scootaloo's eyes widen at the sudden chance in tone of Sunset's voice, she pulls back but doesn't let go of Sunset as she stares at Sunset's, the black that consumed the whites of her eyes is gone.

"Y-you forgive me?"

"Yes, but that doesn't mean I'm not still upset with you." Sunset teased,

Scootaloo saw the red demon skin begin to recede and give way to light amber skin, Sunset's hair turned back to normal as the demon wings faded away. Scootaloo stood in amazement as the demon Sunset was gone and Sunset was back to her normal self, Scootaloo could help but smile as she hugged Sunset again.

"Yay, your back to normal!"

Sunset smiled as she understood what Scootaloo meant. "Yep, but your still not off the hook though."

Scootaloo pulled back to look at Sunset, a determined look in her eyes. "I know, I promise to work extra hard to make it up to you and everyone else that I have hurt."

"It's not going to be as easy as you think, but I'll be there with you every step of the way." Sunset promised Scootaloo as the two hugged once more.

Sunset waved goodbye to Scootaloo as her grandmother drove her back home, throughout the remainder of the school day and in detention her mood had drastically improved.

"I guess, I also ended up benefiting from our talk too." Sunset mutters to herself, unable to stop the smile that spread across her lips.

"Some one's in a good mood."

Sunset's eyes widen as she recognized the voice, she sharply turned to her right and came face to face with none other than Aria Blaze.

"Sup." Aria greeted as she gave Sunset a cheeky grin

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter, I hope you guys enjoy it and I loook forward to your comments.

Empathy part 3

Sunset couldn't believe it, she never would've expected to see Aria Blaze of all people. Especially right here at her school.

"What are you doing here?" Sunset demanded.

"Is that anyway to say hello?" Aria asked, a sly grin on her face.

"Fine, hello Aria. what are you doing here?" Sunset asked in a slight mocking tone.

"So glad you asked, you see we haven't seen you in a couple days and I just wanted to check to see if you were still alive." Aria answered before coughing. "Lucky for us you aint dead."

"Look, I'm sorry I haven't contacted you three. But I just had a lot on my plate recently." Sunset explains as she lets out a sigh.

"I bet." Aria scoffed as she approaches Sunset. "So how goes the whole Anon-A-Miss thing? was adagio right? was it really those little brats?"

Sunset didn't respond which caused Aria to smile. "Boy that must've really shook those so called friends of yours huh? hahahha, man I wish I could've been there to see the looks on their faces!" Aria laughs before she suffers another coughing fit.

"Seriously though, we fulfilled our end of the deal. we helped you find Anon-A-Miss and cleared your name, now you gotta help us get new heart stones."

Aria once again started coughing, but this time a bit more violently as she was forced to bend down. Sunset rushed towards her and knelt down beside the siren, Aria covered her mouth with her hand as she continued to cough, when the coughing stopped, Aria removed her hand from her mouth and found blood on her palm.

"As you can see, we're getting worse. Adagio can't even get out of bed now."

Sunset felt bad for the sirens, with everything that has been happening with the school, the Crusaders, the Rainbooms, her gaining a family, it completely slipped her mind about the Sirens situation. "I'm sorry, I promise to get you three your heart stones as soon as I can."

"You better, otherwise you'll get more famous than you already are." Aria threatened as Sunset helped her to her feet, she attempted to walk to the bus stop but found it difficult as her legs felt really weak and she was swaying from side to side. But Sunset helped steady her and guide her towards the bus stop.

Sunset knew what Aria was talking about as she helped her towards the bus stop, she helped Aria take a seat on one of the benches while she took the spot next to her and then proceed to wait for the bus. Sunset glanced at Aria who was taking in labored breaths. She must've pushed herself too hard just to get here. Sunset thought before looking down the road for any sign of the bus. The two equestrians remained silent for about five minutes before Aria spoke up again.

"So, any reason why you're on the front page on the newspaper?"

"It's a misunderstanding." Was Sunset's simple reply.

"I bet." Aria snickered. "And why are you being so friendly with the brat? I thought you would be furious at her and her little friends for ruining your life?"

"I was at first, but she proved to me how genuinely sorry she was and how committed she was to make it up to me and everyone else she's hurt." Sunset answers as she turns to look back at the road.

"Tch, you're too soft Shimmer, if it was me I'd have made those three pay dearly." Aria stated as she envisioned all the different ways she can get back at the Crusaders.

"Well you aren't me." Sunset stated firmly, her eyes narrowed as she continues to look down the road.

Aria smiles slyly. "Yeah, you're better than that. too bad your so called friends didn't see that."

Sunset felt a stabbing pain in her heart at Aria's words, she tried not to let her hurt show as Aria continued.

"Are you planning to make up with them too? even after what they did to you?"

"What I did to them was worse." Sunset mutters but Aria still hears her.

" Which explains why they never truly trusted you." Aria comments and she notices Sunset's body stiffen. "Face facts Shimmer, they never trusted you and even I know that you need trust in friendship."

"Hell I bet they were just itching to get rid of you until they realized how useful you were."

Sunset closes her eyes as she recalls everything that led up to the slumber parties, could Aria be right? Could all this time the Rainbooms have been tolerating her. Sunset smirked, she already knew the answer to that, it was obvious from the first couple of times she started hanging out with Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash that they wanted to get back at her. Even Fluttershy was putting up a brave front as she tried to include her in her volunteer work at the animal shelter, but the shy girls was probably terrified of even being next o her. Pinkie Pike on the other hand was very determined to make Sunset feel welcomed in their group. She even threw her a party and after the battle of the bands, Pinkie Pie had asked Twilight about what ponies eat in Equestria. All in an effort to make Sunset feel more at home by making her some of her world's delicacies.

I would.

Sunset remembered that Pinkie Pie was the only one to honestly say she would befriend her and her actions did certainly prove it.

"But what do I know, if you like being betrayed over and over again then that's on you." Aria shrugged before she placed her hand on Sunset's shoulder. "But do it after you give us our new heart stones, as entertaining as it would be to watch you suffer because of your foolish belief in your friends. it would be fucking pointless if we're on the verge of dying."

"Maybe I want to take you three with me." Sunset joked before she was spun around to face an annoyed Aria.

"Don't even joke like that Shimmer, just because I'm in a weakened state doesn't mean I won't throttle you." Aria threatened.

Sunset smirked as she lays a hand on top of Aria's. "Relax, Like I said I won't let you three die."

Aria felt a jolt of electricity run up her arm from where Sunset had laid her hand on, just then the bus arrives and Aria pulls her hand away as she stood up from her seat as the doors swing open. Aria boards the bus and takes a seat, she sees Sunset waving goodbye with a happy smile. Aria rolls her eyes as the bus starts moving away, she looks at her hand and still feels that electricity from earlier.

What was that? Aria thought as she flexed her fingers. It didn't feel too bad...was it because of Shimmer?.

Aria suddenly started coughing, but it wasn't as bad as it usual is.

I'll worry about that later, right now getting our heart stones back is more important.

Sunset is running down the park walkway as she makes her way towards the soccer fields to meet with Lightning Dust, the encounter with Aria has made her late and she hopes Lightning wouldn't be too upset. just as she reaches a corner, Sunset hears a familiar voice.

"Ah really messed up this time huh Grand Pear?"

Sunset stops in her tracks as she hears Applebloom talking to someone, she peeks around the corner of a tree and sees Applebloom sitting on a bench with an old man.

"Now don't you worry Applebloom, I'm sure yer granny will have all this sorted out." Applebloom's grandfather Grand Pear spoke kindly to his granddaughter.

"But what if she doesn't? What if we loose our farm? we'll lose our home!" Applebloom panicked, Granny Smith was meeting with their lawyer who is also a member of their family to discuss about the lawsuit. Applebloom felt all the color drain from her face as her Grandmother told her that.

Grand Pear wrapped his arm around his granddaughter in an attempt to calm her down." There, there little seed. Everything will turn out okay."

"But Grand Pear-Pear, the farm has been in our family since the founding of our town. it's one of the first buildings ever build here!" Applebloom reminded him, their farm and their family has a history with the town and loosing it meant they would not just loose a home but a part of their family history.

"Believe me I know, yer Granny wouldn't stop telling me when we were younger." Grand Pear joked in an effort to lighten the mood.

Applebloom smiled slightly as she envisioned her grandmother brag to her grandfather about the Apples proud history.

"Now there's a smile that could light up a room." Grand Pear stated as he looked at his granddaughter with eyes filled with love and compassion.

"Thanks Grand Pear-Pear." Applebloom thanked her grandfather as she hugged him.

"Any time sweetheart." Grand Pear says as she hugs Applebloom back.

Sunset stood against the tree, her bangs shielding her eyes as she took in what she just heard. She pushed herself away from the tree and walked away from the area, she would take another path to the soccer field.

"There you are!" Lightning Dust shouted as she waved towards the approaching Sunset.

"Sorry I'm late, Something came up and I had to deal with it for a few minutes." Sunset explains as she stand in front of Lightning Dust.

"Hope it wasn't anything serious?" Lightning Dust asks in a worried tone.

"Sort of." Sunset stats, she debated whether she should tell Lightning Dust about her encounter Aria and about what she overheard from Applebloom.

"Hey, if you wanna talk about it I'd listen." Lightning Dust offer as she scratches the back of her head awkwardly. "Can't promise I'll give the best advice though."

Sunset watches as Lightning Dust shifts nervously on her feet before smiling. "Thanks Lightning."

"No problem, what are friends for?" Lightning Dust says with a shrug.

Sunset's eyes widen at this. "Friends." Sunset mutters as she realizes that Lightning Dust is right. they are friends.

"You okay there Sunset?" Lightning Dust asks as she leans closer to Sunset.

"Yeah, I am now." Sunset says as she begins to tell Lightning Dust about what happened to her after detention was over.

"So one of the sirens came to our school to see whether you were still alive and to remind you about your deal with them." Lightning says as she bounces the ball without letting it touch the ground. "Then there's the whole thing with the Apples loosing their farm...wow, I don't know what to say."

"It's okay, I just wanted you to know." Sunset says with a smile as she moves her right leg to snatch the ball away from Lightning Dust and bounces it on her knees. "Shall we get started?"

"First to score ten goals wins!" Lightning Dust declares as Sunset immediately races towards the goal with her right behind.

The two teens tried their hardest to score and prevent the other from Scoring, but after a long struggle, Sunset emerged victorious. with a score of 10 to 8 Lightning Dust and Sunset decided to do a few drills before starting up again but this time they had to score 5 goals. But like earlier, Sunset manages to win with a score of 5 to 3.

"Seriously, I still lost?!" Lightning Dust groaned as she lay on the snow.

"Sorry Lightning, but I managed to familiarize myself with your moves so I knew what you were going to do." Sunset apologized as she had her hands on her knees while she attempted to catch her breath. "If it makes you feel any better you still didn't make it any easier."

"I can't believe you managed to memorize my moves in only two practices." Lightning Dust says in amazement.

"To be honest your movements were similar to Rainbow Dash, she likes to show off her skills by doing complicated maneuvers and she tries to use misdirection tactics." Sunset explains, recalling how impressed Dash was at her for being able to read her movements.

"I guess I can kind of see it." Lightning Dust muses as she stares up at the sky.

Sunset walks over to her and extends a hand out which Lightning Dust gratefully accepts, Sunset pulls Lightning up as the two pick up their backpacks and begin walking towards the walkway.

"I guess I'll see you at school tomorrow?" Lightning Dust says she needs to walk in the other direction from Sunset.

"Yeah, So beat you again tomorrow?" Sunset asks as she smiles slyly.

"We'll see about that." Lightning Dust says as she and Sunset fist bump before walking away. "Later Sunset!"

"Later!" Sunset bids Lightning Goodbye as both girls head home, both unaware that they had someone watching them play.

Sunset's apartment door closes behind her as she makes her way towards her room before crashing on top of the bed. She lays there for a minute before she lifts up her head and looks at her backpack that's lying next to her.

"Better tell Twilight that we need the heart stones soon." Sunset mutters to herself as she gets up and takes a sitting position on her bed as she pulls out her journal from her backpack and begins writing to Twilight.

Hello, Twilight.

One of the sirens came to school today and told me that her and the others condition is getting worse, we need those heart stones as soon as possible or else they will die."

Sunset closed the book and got out of bed before heading into the kitchen, she placed the book on a table as she makes herself something to eat. A few minutes later she heard the book vibrate against the table and immediately picked it up before opening it.

Dear, Sunset Shimmer.

This is terrible news, I'm already working on creating new heart stones for them but as I was in the middle of it, I suddenly realized something crucial.

what is it?

What's to stop the Sirens from using these new heart stones to take over your world?

Can't you design a failsafe to ensure that doesn't happen? It should be easy enough to do.

I have considered that, but what's to stop them from simply changing them once they get their magic back? I'm sure they would've made new ones if they were back in equestria, but because they are trapped in a world without magic, it's impossible.

Then what do we do?

I'm not sure but we need to think carefully before we give back one of equestria's deadliest threats their magic.

Sunset thought for a moment going over what she knew about the sirens and their heart stones, a lightbulb went off in her head and she quickly wrote to Twilight.

The sirens power promotes disharmony an their heart stones absorb the negative energy of everyone and use to not only strengthen themselves but as a food source as well. And without a means to feed off of negative energy, they are basically starving to death.

What are you getting at?

Can't we just change their diet?

There was a pause that lasted two minutes before Twilight responded.

I never considered that, but to what?

Why not instead of negative energy, they absorb positive instead?

That sounds plausible, but will their bodies accept the new energy?

We'll slowly introduce it to them so that their bodies don't get overwhelmed by taking in too much at once.

Okay, but the same problem still applies, what's stopping them from just changing the heart stones once they get their magic back to feed on negative energy again?

Sunset ponders for a moment before responding to Twilight.

What if we limit the source of the magic? What if we make it so that they can only feed on one person and the heart stones can only activate if the person themselves activates it? that way they only have access to magic during the feeding sessions and can't change the design of the heart stones whenever they want.

That's brilliant! but who's going to...oh no. your not suggesting we use your magic?!

Sunset's pen hovered over the pages before she replied.

Yes.

Sunset are you out of your mind?! that's way to risky.

What other choice do we have Twilight? they're running out of time.

There was a long pause and Sunset was about to write if Twilight was still there when she wrote back.

Alright, I don't like it but I suppose there's no other choice.

Thank you Twilight.

However I insist that I be with you during their sessions to make sure they don't try anything.

I wouldn't have it any other way.

They wrote to each other a bit more before calling it a night, Sunset finished preparing her dinner and went to the living room to enjoy it. She kept thinking back to what she heard from Applebloom, how her family was going to loose their home.

"Home." Sunset mutters as she recalls how she was basically homeless when she came to this world, living off the streets and struggling to survive until she managed to take refuge in the school after it closes for the night. She was fortunate that the few gems and bits she brought with her were very valuable here, after getting more familiar with this world and it's currency, Sunset managed to rent an apartment with some fake papers. Through the years that she has lived here, Sunset has made this place her home and base of operations for when she use to plan out how to take over CHS.

Sunset understood how Applebloom felt about loosing her home, for the longest time she feared that her deception would be discovered and that she would be kicked out of her apartment... or worse. Sunset finished her meal just as the doorbell rang, she checked to see who it was and to her relief it was her mother and aunt. Sunset let them inside where they talked for a bit before they began moving more of Sunset's things to Celestia's car. the family then sat in Sunset living room enjoying a coup of coffee.

"So how as your day Sunset?" Celestia asks her daughter as she takes a sip of her coffee.

"It was the usual, although I did help out Scootaloo with the jealousy she's been feeling because of the paper comparing me to her parents." Sunset explains before smiling. "I told her to come to me if she had more problems with the article."

"That is very thoughtful of you Sunset, I'm very pleased to hear that." Celestia praised Sunset, proud of her daughter's actions to help a fellow student despite what she did to her.

"With this whole situation of the media claiming you to be Spitfire and Soarin's daughter, I imagine it must be harder for Scootaloo." Luna commented.

"Sunset, what do you feel about all of this?" Celestia asks.

"I'm not too bothered by it, but It could be a real problem later down the line." Sunset states as she takes a long sip from her mug.

"We can't do anything about the article now, but we can make sure that no further information about you is known to the public." Celestia promises.

Sunset stares at the rising steam from her mug before looking towards her mother and aunt. "Mom, is the Apple family really going to loose their farm?"

Celestia places her mug on Sunset's coffee table before answering. "I don't know all the details, but the families that filled a suit against the girls families want a large sum of money which the Apples can't afford to pay."

"So it's all about money huh?" Sunset mutters which earned a raised eyebrow from her aunt and mother.

"Sunset, what are you getting at?" Luna asks her niece.

Sunset smiles as she tells them what she has in mind.

Sunser groans as the ringing of her phone once again woke her up, she reaches for it and checks the caller i.d to discover that it's Lightning Dust.

"Hello?" Sunset answers as she rubs the sleep from her eyes.

Sunset, we have a huge problem!! Lightning Dust yells on the other line.

Sunset recoiled at the volume of Lighting Dust's voice. "Lighting calm down, What's the problem?"

"Our match yesterday is all over todays paper!

Sunset's eyes widen at this and all remnants of sleep are instantly wiped away. "What?!"

"What's even worse is that the new article mentions you by name, they know your name Sunset!" Lightning Dust continues to shout, panic evident in her tone

Sunset runs her hand through her hair as she thinks over the situation, it was bad enough that her face is now plastered all over the paper but now they had a name to go with it. She could feel a headache beginning to form.

Someone must've been watching us in secret and took the pictures.....oh my god. It was me. Lightning Dust spoke with a voice filled with shock realization.

"Lightning Dust, are you okay?" Sunset asks in a worried tone.

I yelled out your name as we said goodbye yesterday...I'm the one that gave you away. shit, Sunset I'm so sorry. Lightning Dust apologized, feeling terrible at being the one responsible for this mess.

"It's alright Lightning, you couldn't have possibly known that we were being watched." Sunset assures her friend.

But still...

"Listen we'll talk more about this at school, okay?"

Okay. Lightning Dust replied simply, still sounding guilty.

"It wasn't your fault Lightning. I'll see you at school." Sunset assures Lighting Dust one last time before hanging up. She then flops bac on her bed, staring up at her ceiling before letting out a tired sigh.

"This is going to be another tiresome day."

A harmonious tune came from Sunset's phone, indicating that someone has sent her a text, she brings her phone to her face and is surprised to see that the message is from Fluttershy.

Sunset, I just read todays paper and I wanted to know if you were okay? also is there anything that I can do to help?

Sunset read the text and couldn't help but smirk, as she typed her reply.

I'm fine Fluttershy, and there isn't anything you can do currently to help. Even I haven't figured that out yet.

As soon as Sunset finished her reply, she received another text, this one from Pinkie Pie.

Ohmygosh Sunset are you okay?! this is super bad, is there anything I can do to help?!

Before Sunset could reply, she received more texts from the Rainbooms and even some from her new group of friends.

Darling this is absolutely terrible! how are you holding up and is there anything I can do to help? Rarity's text read.

Ah just saw todays paper and ah wanted to know how yah are feeling? am here if yah need me sugar cube. Applejack texted

Sunset are you okay? this is very bad. Gilda texted.

Boss this is bad, everyone knows who you are now. Snips texted.

They say that any publicity is good publicity, but they are clearly mistaken. hope you're feeling alright.
-Trixie.

Sunset are okay? this mess just keeps getting worse huh? texted Dumbbell.

Sunset was touched by all these texts of concern for her, but she noted that there is one missing from the Rainbooms. just then her phone started ringing.

Speak of the devil. Sunset thought as the call is from Rainbow Dash, she pressed the talk button and brought her phone to her ear. "Hello?"

Hey Sunset. Rainbow greeted timidly from the other line. "G-good morning."

"Good morning, Rainbow Dash." Sunset greeted back.

"I read todays paper and um, I called to check how you were feeling about this? Rainbow asks, her tone filled with concern and compassion.

"I'm feeling really annoyed by all this, but that's about it." Sunset responds, happy and surprised to hear Rainbow sounding so sympathetic and showing vulnerability to her.

O-oh, okay. um well like I said before, if you need anything I'll be there for you. I promise. Rainbow Dash vowed, not just to Sunset, but to herself as well.

"Sure thing."

I'll see you at school then, be safe.

"I will and you too...also Rainbow."

Yeah?

"Thank you." Sunset thanked her as she smiled slightly.

Anytime.

Rainbow soon hung up as Sunset pulled her phone away from her ear and stare at the screen. her smile still in place. it didn't last long as her phone rang again and the caller is Flash.

"Hey Flash."

Hey Sunset, I'm guessing you heard the news?

"Yep."

This situation is getting worse by the day, are you feeling okay? Flash asks with concern.

"Yeah, I receive texts and calls from all our friends and the Rainbooms asking me the same thing." Sunset chuckled. "I'm really touched by all their concern."

And why wouldn't we be, you're our friend Sunset. Flash spoke honestly.

"Thanks Flash." Sunset thanked him sincerely.

Listen I'm on my way over to your place, I'd figure that it would be better if you stayed away from public transportation for a while with your name and face all over the news paper. Flash stated.

"That does sound like a good idea, thanks flash."

No problem, I'll be there in fifteen.

"See you in a bit." Sunset says as she hangs up the phone, despite this annoyance, Sunset felt like she can deal with it as long as she had the support of her friends and the Rainbooms.

But where was that support before?

Sunset shook of those dark thoughts, she responded to the texts she receive before getting ready for school.

Assault

Sunset looked over her phone at the article about her, it describes how her movements are smooth and calculative like Spitfire, but gave off an easy gong feeling like Soarin. The article even states that Sunset may have a potential even greater than they previously thought. She cast a glance at the road and saw a familiar car approaching, it came to a stop by the sidewalk and the window on the driver's seat rolled down to reveal Flash Sentry.

"Good morning." Flash greeted as he flashed Sunset a smile.

"Morning." Sunset greeted back as she returned the smile, she had her hood up to conceal her red hair since It is her most defining feature.

She moves to the passenger side when Flash suddenly exits his car.

"Let me get that for you!" Flash says as he goes around his car to the passenger side.

"You don't have to." Sunset says as Flash opens the passenger door.

"I insist." Flash stated as he gestures for Sunset to take a seat.

"Ever thee gentleman." Sunset smirks as she enters Flash car and pulls back her hood. "Thank you."

"No problem." Flash responds as he closes the door and heads back to his side of the car.

After they fastened their seatbelts, Flash started driving towards the school, they remained in silence for a few minutes before Flash spoke up.

"Did you had any trouble sneaking out of your apartment?"

"A little, there was nobody outside that I could see, but that makes it worse since I have to be extra careful not to get spotted." Sunset answers as looks out the passenger window. "As if my problems couldn't get any worse."

"Hey, cheer up. we've got your back." Flash reminded her. "If we all put our heads together then I'm sure we'll figure something out."

Sunset thought over what Flash said and she realized that he was right. "You're right Flash."

"Aren't I always?" Flash cast Sunset a sly smile.

"You mean like that time you thought that I was this amazing girl with a big heart." Sunset grinned as she watched Flash's face form a frown.

"Technically I was right about that." Flash defended.

"Not until much later though." Sunset smiled as they both started laughing.

"Chin up Lightning Dust, it wasn't your fault." Dumbbell assured his friend who had her face in her hands.

"Yeah, you said that Sunset said so herself. so quit sulking, you don't want Sunset to see you like that do you?" GIlda asks as she leaned against one of the pillars of the school's front entrance with her arms crossed.

"No." Lightning Dust mumbles as she removes her face from her hands. "I should've been more careful."

"Shit happens, it can't be helped." Gilda states as she takes a look around, the students were even more abuzz with the new article than before. She then focuses on Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who are waiting by the base of the Wondercolt statue. The two girls were looking very concerned, Gilda had a pretty good hunch as to why.

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie waited anxiously for the rest of their friends, Sunset had told them that she was fine and that she's still figuring out what to do. But they were still worried about how the situation keeps getting worse. they soon spot a familiar truck pulled up and Applejack, Applebloom and Granny Smith exit it before the truck drives off. Applejack spots her friends and waves before making her way over to them. They exchanged greetings before waiting for the arrival of their remaining friends, soon enough Rarity and Sweetie Bell arrive, followed by Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. The group talk among themselves about the situation with Sunset, all the while a group of students watches them carefully. more specifically they watch the Crusaders.

Flash's car soon pulls up with him exiting the driver's side to go open the passenger side door, as well as offering a hand to his passenger.

"Thanks Flash." Sunset thanks her friend as she takes the offered hand, flashes him a grateful smile.

"My pleasure." Flash returns the smile as he helps Sunset out of his car, he tells her he will see her later as he goes to park his car in the parking lot.

The Rainbooms are relieved to see Sunset, as she gives them a nod while making her way towards her friends. Sunset greets them as they discuss what do to about the situation that seems to be getting progressively worse. The bell soon rings and the students start heading inside, the Crusaders go to Sunset and hand over their phones to her. unware of the group of students that begin to surround them as they followed the rest of their classmates inside. Without warning, one of them thrusts his hand out which is holding a switchblade at one of the Crusaders. Reacting on instinct, Sunset maneuvers her arm to deflect the blade before punching the boy in the face.

"Hey!" Sweetie Bell shouts as she feels someone pull on her hair. "Let me go!"

"Sweetie Bell!" Applebloom cries out as she and Scootaloo rush to help their friend, but are roughly grabbed by the group of students.

The group pull out knives and attempt to stab them, but one of them was hit with the body of his fellow group member while the one that was holding Sweetie Bell was hit with a backpack and the person holding Applebloom was punched in the face by Sunset, a cracking noise can be heard as her fist collided against his face. .

"Get your hands off of them!"

The commotion causes the students entering the school to turn back and they are shocked to see what's happening .

"The demon is attacking!" A female student shrieked.

"Applebloom!" Applejack watches in horror as a group of students start ganging up in Sunset and the Crusaders.

"Sweetie Bell!" Rarity gasps in horror.

"Scoots!" Rainbow Dash shouts in equal parts horror and shock.

"Sunset!" Lightning Dust shouts.

Sunset's friends and the Rainbooms were about to go help when they were all knocked on to the floor.

"What in tarnation?!" Applejack looks behind her to see a large student holding her down.

"Get off me you brute!" Rarity demands as she struggles against her attacker's hold on her.

"You son of a bitch!" Gilda shouts as two boys hold her down.

"Those three brats must pay for what they did." One of the male students says as he holds down Lightning Dust.

"You pieces of shit! when I get my hands on you, I'll make you wish you were never born!" Lightning Dust threatened as she struggled against the boys who are holding her down.

"Damn it!" Dumbbell shouts as several students hold him down, two of which are from the wrestling team.

Sunset continues to knock down student after student as they kept coming after the Crusaders, one student charged at her while holding a bat and swung it at her. Sunset grabbed it and use the momentum to throw him aside and take down some of his buddies.

"Ah!" Applebloom screamed as she was roughly thrown on to the ground, her attacker raising his bat over his head as he is about to strike her, but he is tackled on his side.

"Get away from my friend!"

"Diamond Tiara?" Applebloom says in surprise.

"Applebloom, run!" Diamond Tiara shouts as she struggles to hold on to Applebloom's attacker.

"You little brat." The attacker says in anger as he elbows Diamond Tiara in the face, causing her grip on him to loosen. He delivers one last hard elbow that manages to knock Diamond Tiara back.

"Diamond Tiara!"

Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo rushed to her aid, Diamond Tiara groans in pain as her vision is blurred. her friends gather around her as she tries to regain her senses. But the student wasn't done as he lifted his bat and swing it down on them, the Crusaders huddled together, wrapping their arms around Diamond Tiara as they close their eyes and wait for the impact. But when it didn't came they slowly opened them to witness Sunset grabbing the bat with both hands. But suddenly Sunset was hit in the stomach by another bat causing her to fall to her knees and gasping for breath. The student with the bat Sunset was holding kicked her on her stomach and sent her tumbling back.

"Sunset!" The Crusaders cried out as they ran to Sunset's side.

Sunset felt an intense pain on her abdomen and was already using her magic to heal herself, she felt the Crusaders at her side but then she notices the boys with the bats getting ready to swing; thinking quickly, Sunset gathers the Crusaders and Diamond Tiara in her arms and turns around to use her body to shield them just in time as ne of the attackers swings his bat and hits Sunset in the back. Sunset groans as an explosion of pain erupts from her back, she starts gasping for breath as the impact knocked the air out of her lungs. The Crusaders and Diamond Tiara who has managed to recover a bit watch Sunset's pain stricken face, tears welling up in the Crusaders eyes.

"Now you bitches die!" One of the boy shouts as he brings down his bat.

"Sunset!" All of Sunset's friends, former and current watch in horror as she was about to be clobbered.

Sunset closes her eyes, steeling herself for the next impact but instead she hears another impact of something hitting the ground and when she opens her eyes, she sees the assailant knocked out on the floor.

"Get away from our daughter!"

Scootaloo's eyes widen as she recognizes that voice, she peeks around Sunset to see a furious look Spitfire, her eyes burning as she glares at the assailant she knocked down.

"Mom?"

Sweetie Bell, Diamond Tiara and Applebloom are taken aback by this, they had never met Scootaloo's mother and they only ever see her grandmother.

"You got a lot of nerve." Soarin spoke as he held the other assailant, his arm bent back.

The rest of the attackers are stunned to see two members of the Wonderbolts, this however prove to be a mistake. Taking advantage of the situation, Gilda, Lightning Dust, Dumbbell, Rainbow Dash and Applejack pushed hard against the boys holding them and knocked them back.

"Payback time." Gilda says in a threatening tone as she takes a swing at the nearest guy and hits him square in the face. knocking him back.

"I warned you what would happen if I get loose." Lightning Dust says, staring down the attackers with a murderous look in her eyes. charging at her attackers, she dodges a right hook before delivering an uppercut and sending him tumbling back.

"How dare you guys do this!" Dumbbell shouts as he wrestles with his two teammates.

"They had it coming Dumbbell!" he answered as he tried to pin Dumbbell.

"It's what they get for posting shit!" the other boy responded as the two were overpowering Dumbbell.

Suddenly they were both suddenly thrown off of Dumbbell and into the air before landing harshly on the ground, Dumbbell looked to see that it was Pinkie Pie who had thrown them, but something seemed off. She had a blanc expression but he could sense something very dangerous about her, her flat hair and dimmer skin tone added to her lethality.

"Are you okay?" Pinkie Pie asks in a monotone voice.

"Y-yeah." Dumbbell answers nervously, something is definitely not right with Pinkie.

Pinkie Pie then turns her attention to the rest of the attackers and as Dumbbell blinked, Pinkie was already behind the ones holding down Fluttershy. She grabs one of their shoulders as an audible crack can be heard as the boy screamed before being flung away from Fluttersy. Pinkie then grabs the other boys leg and instantly breaks his ankle, the boy screams in agony before being ripped away from Fluttershy. Fluttershy looks up at Pinkie Pie as she holds out her hand to her, she takes the offered hand as Pinkie then goes Rarity. She grabs the boy by his head, making him scream as he feels his head being crushed. She then throws him towards the boys that Lightning and Gilda are fighting and knocks them back a fair distance. She them makes her way towards Rainbow and Applejacks fight, with surprising speed she goes around the boys and shoves them forward, causing them to be sent flying and colliding with the school wall. knocking them out.

Everyone watched in stunned amazement as Pinkie Pie effortlessly tossed around the attackers, all while still wearing that blanc expression. Rainbow Dash managed to snap out of her daze and runs towards Sunset just as Spitfire and Soarin finished restraining the remaining attackers.

"Sunset!"

Rainbow Dash slides next to Sunset and checks to see if she is alright, Sunset looks at her and gives her a strained smile.

"Sweetie are you okay?" Spitfire asks Sunset as she and Soarin kneel down next to the girls.

"I'll be okay, thanks Mom and Dad." Sunset says before enveloping them in a hug.

Spitfire and Soarin are taken aback by this and before they could asks, Sunset whispers in their ear.

"Sorry about this, but just in case we're being watched. I don't want to ruin your plan."

Spitfire's eyes widen as she realizes what she had said earlier, biting her lip and silently cursing herself for her slip up she wraps her arms around Sunset.

"I'm so glad we made it just in time."

Spitfire cast a glance at Scootaloo who looked a little confused, recognizing the loving look in her mother's eyes, silently asking if she was okay? Scootaloo nodded before giving her a small smile.

"What are you guys doing here anyway?" Sunset asks as she pulls back.

"We came to talk to principal Celestia about the news article about you." Soarin explains.

"Sunset!"

The group turns to see the Rainbooms and Sunset's friends running towards them, Rainbow Dash manages to reach them first and kneels down in front of Sunset.

"Are you okay?!" Rainbow asks with extreme worry.

"I'm fine, a little banged up, but fine nonetheless." Sunset gives Rainbow Dash a reassuring smile.

"Sweetie Bell, Are you alright?!" Rarity hugged her sister tightly before looking at Sunset. "Darling, thank you so much for protecting Sweetie Bell. I don't how I can possibly repay you."

"It's alright Rarity, all that matter is that they're safe." Sunset stated as she watches Applejack and Rarity hug their sister, mumbling how glad they are that they are okay. Sunset looks to Scootaloo who looks to be fighting back the urge to run up to her parents and hug them.

"hey Scoots, you okay?" Rainbow asks softly as she goes over to Scootaloo.

"Y-yeah." Scoots responds timidly.

"They didn't rough too badly did they?" Rainbow places her hands on Scootaloo's shoulders as she inspect the girl for any physical injuries.

Scootaloo shakes her head. "Sunset got the worst of it though."

Scootaloo turns to look at Sunset who grimaced as she felt a throbbing pain on her back, Scootaloo was overcome with guilt as Sunset was made to suffer because of her. a feeling her two friends shared as well.

Applebloom stares at Sunset's demonic form, despite still feeling a tinge of fear at the site of her, Applebloom couldn't deny the fact that Sunset used her own body to shield her and her friends. She cast a look around her to the other attackers who lay unconscious, their faces were a mess. Applebloom gulped before turning her attention to Diamond Tiara, she just jumped right in and got hurt helping her.

"Diamond Tiara, are yah okay?"

"Besides the headache, I'm just great." Diamond Tiara says sarcastically.

"Am sorry." Applebloom spoke, tears welling up in her eyes as she looks to Sunset. "Am so sorry for all of this.
"

"Why in the world are you apologizing?" Diamond Tiara asked incredulously. "it's not like this is your fault."

"But it is! all this is mah fault, all because ah started Anon-A-Miss!" Applebloom cried. "Despite having nothin to do with this mess yah got hurt and even after what we did to her, Sunset put herself at risk to shield us from harm!"

Everyone watched as Applebloom cried her eyes out, Diamond Tiara sighs as she raises her hand and flicks her friend on the forehead.

"Hey whatja do that fer?" Applebloom asks as she rubs her forehead.

"For being a dummy, the reason I stuck my neck out for you was because that's what friends do!" Diamond Tiara reminded her, placing her hands on her hips. "The fact that you're in this mess makes it clear that you need your friends now more than ever.

"But what happens if we get attacked again?"

"That won't ever happen again." Sunset spoke from besides Applebloom, gaining everyone's attention. "I'll make sure of it."

Applebloom watched the Sunset with wide eyes, once again she was doing her best to protect her and her friends.

"Why?"

"Huh?" Sunset blinked at Applebloom's question. "Why what?"

"Why are you-"

"What is going on out here?!"

Everyone turns to the school entrance to see Princial Celestia and Vice-principal Luna exiting the school, both of them are in shock as they see the moaning and bleeding bodies of students littered around the front of the school. Their eyes soon settle on Sunset and the group surrounding her, Celestia became worried as she say Sunset clutching her stomach. When Celestia's eyes locked with Sunset's, she can see the pain reflected off of them and she immediately ran towards her.

"Sunset, are you alright?!" Celestia asks as she finally reaches her daughter and kneels down next to her.

"I'm okay." Sunset replied simply, giving her mother a small smile which quickly shifted into a look of pain.

"It doesn't look like you are." Luna commented as she pressed her hand gently against Sunset's stomach and back. "What happened here Sunset?"

"The group of students you see lying around ambushed us in an attempt to hurt the Crusaders, I managed to hold them off but they got the drop on me and Diamond Tiara got hurt defending Applebloom. Lucky for us, we were saved." Sunset motioned to Spitfire and Soarin.

Celestia closes her eyes, takes a deep breath before exhaling. "Luna, contact the police and tell them we need an ambulance, they may have serious injuries. Meanwhile I'll take everyone to my office and drop off Sunset and Diamond Tiara in the nurse's office."

Luna nodded as she took out her phone and began dialing 911, as her older sister motioned for everyone to follow her. Sunset struggles a bit walking, but she is helped by Rainbow Dash and Gilda, as the two girls flanked either side of her.

"We gotcha." Gilda smiles at Sunset as she and Rainbow Dash help guide her towards the school.

Sunset notices the groaning students by the entrance, as they clutch on to a part of their body painfully. she looks to Gilda for an answer and she motions to Pinkie Pie, who looked at Sunset worriedly. Sunset raises an eyebrow and before she could ask Gilda to clarify, Rainbow Dash spoke up.

"I'll tell you later."

Sunset nodded at that, it would seem that today was off to a great start.

"Diamond Tiara has a slight bump on her head. but Sunset you have a large bruise on your back and stomach, possibly some internal injuries as well." Nurse Redheart states as she finished examining Sunset and Diamond Tiara. "I would recommend that you see doctor immediately, and in the meantime I want you two to stay here for a while just to make sure nothing serious develops."

"Great." Diamond Tiara says sarcastically as she rolls her eyes.

Nurse Redheart giggled at Diamond Tiara's sarcastic tone, she motioned for the girls to lay down on some beds while she went to file some papers before going to tell Principal Celestia about Sunset's condition.

"This stinks." Diamond Tiara complained as she flopped on to the bed.

Sunset smiles slightly as she watches Diamond Tiara stare grumpily at the ceiling, but winces as she feels a throbbing pain on her back.

"Are you alright Sunset?" Nurse Redheart asks worriedly as she immediately goes to Sunset's side.

"Yeah." Sunset groans as she focuses more of her magic to her back.

"Uh." Nurse Redheart stared in shock as Sunset is surrounded in a red aura and pony ears sprouted from on top of her head, her hair extending into a long pony tail.

Sunset notices Redheart's gaze and realizes why she was staring. "I'm guessing this is your first time seeing me like this huh?"

Redheart simply nods,

"I get like this whenever I use my magic and I'm going to run a diagnostic spell to see the extent of the damage. kind of like an x-ray except without the exposure to radiation." Sunset explains as she begins to run the diagnostic spell. "Hmm yep, I definitely have internal injuries. good think I cast that mild healing spell earlier or else it would be a lot worse."

"Then you definitely need to go to the hospital." Nurse Redheart says in alarm as she starts making her way towards the door. "I'll go inform the principal and-"

"Wait, you don't have to do that!" Sunset calls out to Redheart just as she opens the door.

"You have internal injuries, you said so yourself." Nurse Redheart stated as she gave Sunset a disapproving look. "You need to go to the hospital."

"Not if I can heal myself." Sunset pointed out." I know a few recovery spells that can heal me completely, but judging by the severity of my injuries, there are three spells that will do the trick."

Nurse Redheart notice Sunset stare at the floor with a serious expression. "Are there any side effects to those spells? do they put a strain on your body?"

"Something like that." Sunset mutters before raising her head to look at nurse Redheart. "The first spell will heal me instantly, but it leaves me drained afterwards. it was mostly designed to heal others in a hurry like if they were in the middle of a battle."

"What about the second and third spells?" Redheart asks while crossing her arms, she already didn't like the first spell.

"The second spell requires me to go into a meditative state that depending on the severity of the injuries might take a full day, the third spell I actually need my mother's help." Sunset explains as she took up a thinking pose.

"Is something wrong with the third spell?" Nurse Redheart asks worriedly.

"No, the third spell is actually the most preferable one. It's just that well...." Sunset scratches the back of her head as she thinks of how to best explain this to the nurse. "My mother is actually a very important and busy woman, that it might be difficult for her to take time from her busy schedule to come help me."

"But surely she would help out her own daughter." Nurse Readheart stated as she wondered what kind of job Sunset's mother would have to make her too busy to help her own daughter.

"Yes, she would. She's very protective of me in fact, she would drop whatever she's doing and rush over here." Sunset scratches her cheek sheepishly. "It's just that she will burn alive whoever did this to me."

"T-that's a little extreme." Nurse Redheart says nervously.

"Yeah, So I'll just have to use the second spell. but first." Sunset walks towards Diamond Tiara.

"What're you doing?" Diamond Tiara asks as Sunset kneels down next to her bed.

"I'm going to heal you." Sunset says with a smile as she places her hand against Diamond Tiara's forehead. "A simple healing spell should do the trick."

Diamond Tiara watches Sunset nervously as her hand begins to glow, Diamond Tiara felt a tingling sensation radiate from her forehead before Sunset pulled her hand away.

"There you go." Sunset gives Diamond Tiara a warm smile before standing up and going to the adjacent bed.

Diamond Tiara rubs her forehead and discovers that the pain is gone, she looks at Sunset as she lays down on the bed. Sunset takes a deep breath before exhaling, she closes her eyes and a red magical outline surrounds her body.

Redheart and Diamond Tiara stare in amazement at Sunset's illuminated form.

"She looks very peaceful huh?." Diamond Tiara commented.

"Yes, she has been through so much lately that it's a welcome change to see her so relaxed." Nurse Redheart spoke as she smiled at the sleeping Sunset.

"Sooo since Sunset healed me, can I go?" Diamond Tiara asks innocently.

"Just go." Nurse Redheart rolls her eyes while smiling playfully.

Diamond Tiara waves goodbye as she exits the nurse's office, nurse Redheart glances back at Sunset before going back to her desk and finishing her paper work.

Rainbow Dash could not believe what she was seeing, right there in front of her are two members of the Wonderbolts. Due to the events earlier she couldn't properly react to seeing them, but now she had to suppress the urge to squeal in joy. However she was more surprised to see them holding Scootaloo.

"Oh sweetie, I'm so glad you're safe." Spitfire said as she hugged Scootaloo tightly.

Scootaloo held tightly to her mother, her body trembling as she cried on her shoulder.

"You're safe Scoots," Soarin assured his daughter as she ruffled her hair.

Principal Celestia sits on her desk as she watches the frightened Crusaders cling to their sisters and in Scootaloo's case her parents. How Celestia wished she could be by her daughter's side, Sunset looked like she was in a great deal of pain and the new mother wanted to get this over with quickly so she could go see her. Celestia clears her throat, gaining everyone's attention.

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but I need you all to explain to the best of your ability what exactly happened."

The Crusaders pulled away from their family and explained to the principal about how they arrived to school as usual and were suddenly attacked when they all were about to enter the building.

“It just happened so suddenly, we were caught completely by surprise.” Sweetie Bell explained.

“This attack was well thought out.” Gilda added. “They subdued the rest of us so we couldn’t help out.”

"I recognized two of them from the wrestling team, judging by the number of students that attacked it seems that there are a lot of people who thought that the Crusaders deserve to be punished more." Dumbbell added.

"What I don't get is why go through with it? They know that Sunset is watching over them and after the display with her turning into a demon, I figured anyone who would try something on those three would be sent to a early grave." Lightning Dust asks.

"Perhaps they thought the risk was worth it." Rarity commented. "They all knew what would happen, but felt so strongly that the girls deserve 'proper' punishment that they decided to take the risk. Obviously it didn't work out so great for them."

Principal Celestia pondered at what she has been told, she then looked to Dumbbell and asked. "Dumbbell, do you think you can give me the names of the two members of the wrestling team?"

"Sure." Dumbbell says as he tells Principal Celestia the names of the two students.

"Can anyone else identify the attackers?" Principal Celestia asks the rest of the group in front of her.

The Rainbooms, Sunset's friends and the Crusaders thought for a moment before shaking their heads.

"Sorry Principal Celestia, but ah don't mighty know any of them." Applejack says apologetically.

"You don't need to apologize Applejack, Vice-Principal Luna should be able to get the identities of all those who took part in this morning's assault." Principal Celestia assured her. "In the meantime, all of you should return to class, I'll write you a note to hand to your teachers to excuse your absence."

"Scootaloo, Sweetie Bell and Applebloom. You three can remain in my office if you'd like, I'm sure that this incident has left you three quite shaken."

"Thank you Principal Celestia." Applebloom was grateful for this, truthfully she didn't feel safe going back to class.

The Rainbooms and Sunset's friends gathered around the principal's desk to receive their note before filing out of her office. Rarity and Applejack hugged their sisters and assured them that they'll be back by lunch, Rainbow Dash ruffled Scotaloo'ls hair before briefly glancing at her parents. She gave Scootaloo a look that told her that she wanted to know what was going on later before biding her farewell and exiting the Principal's office, once the students had left; Principal Celestia addressed Scootaloo's parents.

"Mrs. Spitfire, I would personally like to thank you and your husband for saving my daughter from further harm."

"Don't mention it, we should be the ones thanking your daughter." Spitfire began.

"She shielded Scoots and her friends with her own body, that says a lot about her character." Soarin added as he smiled down at Scootaloo.

"Thank you, I'll be sure to let her know that." Principal Celestia thanked the two Wonderbolts, she felt a surge of pride at hearing them compliment her daughter and couldn't help the smile that spread on her lips.

"Principal Celestia, we actually came here to discuss with you about the headline in todays paper." Spitfire's tone turned serious.

Celestia's smile vanished at hearing that. "I see, what do you want to discuss?"

"Soarin and I have been thinking of making a statement denying that Sunset is our daughter, but it turns out it's going to be a lot more difficult than we thought." Spitfire lets out a frustrated sigh.

"Why?" Scootaloo asks innocently. "If it's about that first photo, can't you just tell everyone that you were greeting a fan?"

"We thought about that, but as you can see, Sunset has garnered a lot of attention and the comparisons between her and myself continue to grow if todays article is any indication. Even if we deny that she's our daughter, no one will probably listen." Spitfire explains to her daughter. "But that won't be a problem for much longer."

Applebloom and Sweetie Bell watches the faces of Scootaloo and her parents become dejected.

"I-is something wrong with that?" Sweetie Bell asks timidly.

"You see sweetie, no one outside of our family and close friends know that we're married and that we have a daughter." Spitfire began as she looks at Sweetie Bell. "We did that so we could give Scootaloo a normal life, but because of the lawsuit..."

All the color drained from Applebloom's face at hearing that, this was her fault.

"Don't even think about it Applebloom." Scootaloo suddenly speaks up, gaining everyone's attention. "I know that look and you can forget it, I helped contribute to Anon-A-Miss so this mess is my fault."

Applebloom opened her mouth to respond but a pointed look from Scootaloo told her it wasn't going to work. Applebloom admitted defeat as she and Scootaloo smiled at each other.

"Um is that why Scootaloo didn't tell us who her parents are?" Sweetie Bell asks.

"That's right." Spitfire responded simply.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you guys." Scootaloo apologizes as she cast her gaze at the floor.

"Why are yah apologizing fer? yah heard yer Mom, they wanted yah to have a normal life an' yah can't have that if yah go blabbing to folks that yer parents are the Wonderbolts right?" Applebloom Flashes her a smile to which Scootaloo returns.

Spitfire and Soarin couldn't help but smile, their daughter made some truly great friends. The whole thing with Anon-A-Miss was a group effort, no one girl taking more blame than the other. Each one had a hand in it and each one is willing to take responsibility for their mistake. Spitfire leans close to Soarin and laid her head on his left shoulder, watching Scootaloo with her friends is proof that their efforts to give her a normal and happy life were a success.

"I can't believe you tossed them all aside like that PInkie." Dumbbell commented, he and the others were talking about how Pinkie easily took down the group of students that held them down.

"Yeah, I didn't know you were that strong." Rainbow says as she absentmindedly rubs her shoulder, her mind recalling how Pinkie broke one of the guys shoulder's with her grip.

"Well, they were hurting my friends and wasn't going to let that happen." Pinkie stated as she gave off a small smile, her completion is still dull and her hair flat. "Most of my family is very strong like my big sister Maud.

At the mention of Maud, Rainbow Dash is reminded on how she challenged Maud to a rock throwing contest and she won by throwing a bolder far into the distance.

"It runs in the family." Applejack stated as she draped her right arm over Pinkie's shoulder, smiling at the pink haired girl who returned it in kind.

"Remind me never to get on your bad side." Gilda says with a playful smirk causing everyone to laugh.

They continue walking down the hallway until they had to split up to go to their respective classes. However one of them has something else in mind, Rainbow Dash waits until she's out of sight before bolting towards the nurse's office. Rainbow Dash turns sharply at a corner before sliding to a stop, as she looks at the door to the nurse's office. She steeled herself before opening the door and was greeted by nurse Readheart.

"Hello Rainbow Dash, the usual routine I presume?" Redheart teased, Rainbow Dash often visited her office when ever one of her stunts at school goes wrong.

"N-no, I came to see Sunset." Rainbow Dash asks as she looks around for the mentioned teen.

"She's behind that curtain." Nurse Redheart pointed towards a curtain that separated part of the office.

"Thanks." Rainbow walked over to the curtain, her heart pounding against her chest as she nervously pushed the it aside. her eyes widen as she saw the glowing form of Sunset Shimmer on the bed. Her first reaction would've been to shout, but she refrained herself as she rationalized that it wouldn't be a good idea. Instead Rainbow Dash looked over Sunset's unconscious form, she noted Sunset's relaxed expression, her normal breathing and the way she lay on the bed.

Did she cast a spell on herself?

Before she could dwell any further, she felt a tap on her shoulder causing her to turn around and look see nurse Redheart.

"I'll be stepping out for a bit to tell principal Celestia about Sunset's condition, do you mind watching over her for a bit?" Nurse Readheart asks, smiling kindly.

"uh, sure." Rainbow nodded.

"I promise not to take long." Redheart then proceeded to exit the office, leaving Rainbow Dash alone with Sunset.

Rainbow Dash spots a nearby seat and moves it close to Sunset's bed before taking a seat, she watches Sunset gently breath in and out, despite the horrible injuries she has because of the beating from the illusion Gilda and her group of cronies she lifts her hand and contemplates whether she should place it over Sunset's; deciding not to risk disturbing the flow of magic, Rainbow places her hand back down.

"I let you down again Sunset." Rainbow Dash whispers. "I was right there, and yet I couldn't anything to help you."

Rainbow Dash grits her teeth as she balls her fists in frustration, she stood by helplessly as Sunset and the Crusaders where attacked and could do nothing as Sunset was hit in the stomach by a baseball bat, and then on the back. Rainbow's anger flared as she recalled the look of pain on Sunset's face, Rainbow was no stranger to pain, some of her wild stunts on her skateboard have landed her in the hospital after all. But taking a direct hit from a hard swing of a bat not once but twice, there's no doubt that Sunset must've been seriously injured. Especially if you're hit on the back.

"If you keep glaring like that, you might catch something on fire."

Startled by the unexpected voice, Rainbow Dash quickly turns around to see a grinning Gilda.

"Gilda!"

"Easy there Dash, don't wanna wake Sunset do we?" Gilda motioned with her head to Sunset.

"Shouldn't you be in class?" Rainbow asks.

"Shouldn't you?" Gilda raises an eyebrow and crosses her arms. "I have a free period and I decided to come here to check on Sunset."

Gilda and Rainbow Dash stared at each other for a bit before Dash turned her attention back to Sunset.

"She cast some kind of spell on herself, maybe it's a healing spell or something."

"I see." Gilda casts a glance at Sunset before finding a spare seat and placing it next to Rainbow Dash.

The two girls watched Sunset in relative silence, Rainbow Dash paid special attention to the red aura, paying close attention to even the slightest change.

"What's with the laser focus gaze? She's not going anywhere." Gilda commented as gave Rainbow Dash a sly smirk, causing Rainbow sigh. "Lighten up Dash, Sunset's going to be fine."

"She could've been killed, Gilda." Rainbow says through gritted teeth.

"I know." Gilda's voice turns serious. "listen Dash, I'm not any happy than you are that Sunset is in this state. The best we can do is be ready in case it happens again."

"I hear you but...I hate the fact that I couldn't do a thing to help Sunset." Rainbow Dash admitted as she buried her face in her hands.

"You think I don't feel the same?" Gilda comments which causes Rainbow Dash to look up at her. "You think I didn't like the fact that I was powerless to help my friend while a bunch of fuckers gang up on her to get at three little girls?!"

"Gilda." Rainbow Dash whispers her name.

"I got a news flash for you Dash, you're not the only one who feels like shit for failing to protect your friend!" Gilda tells her in a raised voice, but it wasn't enough to disturb Sunset.

Silence resumed as neither girl spoke after Gilda's outburst, however Rainbow Dash had been meaning to ask Gilda something, and now seemed like the best opportunity to ask her.

"Hey Gil?"

"Hm?" Gilda looks over at Rainbow.

"I wanted to ask you....what made you believe Sunset wasn't Anon-A-Miss?" Rainbow Dash asks, her bangs obscuring her vision.

"Easy, this aint the old Sunset's style." Gilda responded easily. "The old Sunset would've personally came to you and tell you she knows your secret, essentially blackmailing you."

"But she broke apart my friendship with my friends with just a text." Rainbow Dash stated, "But that was as much our fault as it is Sunset's."

"Now you're learning, but seriously, Sunset doesn't do this for laughs. She always did the things she did if it meant that she would benefit from it in the long run." Gilda pointed out."And another thing Dash, you better do something to keep that temper of yours in check. I don't know which is more fucked up, the fact that you suggested we ambush Sunset, or that you could use me to do your dirty work. "

"I know." Rainbow admitted, shame clearly evident in her voice.

"I completely understand why you thought I would be pissed at the post about us kissing, but because I sought help managing my anger, it didn't even phase me. I like girls, there's no shame in that! That's why you should get counseling, it really makes a big difference." Gilda then nudges Rainbow Dash on the shoulder playfully. "Hey if someone like me can do something about her temper then so can you!"

"Who helped you out with your temper, maybe they can help me?" Rainbow Dash asks while grinning at Gilda.

"Vice-Principal Luna actually." Gilda answers.

"Seriously?" Rainbow tils her head in surprise, she never figured their Vice-principal for someone who deals in anger management.

"I know, I was surprised too!" Gilda laughs and is soon joined by Rainbow Dash, however their laughter is cut short when the red outline around Sunset's body disappears and she snaps her eyes open, before bolting upright, causing her to groan in pain as her injuries haven't healed much.

"Sunset!" Rainbow shouts as she and Gilda are quickly beside her.

"Easy there Sunset, you're still pretty banged up." Gilda calms her friend down as she attempts to have Sunset lie down.

"Urgh...there's no time, she's coming!" Sunset warned as her stomach and back were throbbing in pain.

"Who's coming?" Gilda asks curiously.

"My Mom." Sunset says.

Gilda raises an eyebrow at this, but Rainbow Dash pales at this news.

"Your mom? but isn't your mom in her office?" Gilda asks.

"Not her, her equestrian version." Sunset groaned. "My aunt visited me in my dream and warned me that she sensed that I was hurt and is on her way here!"

"Um I still don't see the emergency here." Gilda stated.

"Her Mom..is terrifying when she's mad." Rainbow Dash spoke as she reached for her neck.

Sunset notices this action and as she looks at Rainbow's neck, she notices some odd marks. "Rainbow, what's that on your neck?"

Rainbow Dash thought about lying to Sunset, but realized it wouldn't do any good. "The girls and I...met your mom and aunt."

"You did?!" Sunset was shocked, but then her eyes widen in realization as she recalled what her aunt meant by running into trouble. "I seriously need to have a word with them."

"It's not as bad as it looks." Rainbow tried to assure her. "And I kind of asked for it when I threatened your mom."

"You did what?!" Sunset shouted before groaning in pain. "Are you out of your mind?! She's beyond any of you! she can make you disappear with just a thought!"

"Yeah." Rainbow looked down in shame.

"Why didn't you come get me?" Sunset ask in a much calmer voice, although she sounded a little hurt.

"Because we had no right after what we did." Rainbow admitted as she looks up at Sunset.

Vice-Principal Luna watches as the paramedics place the last of the unconscious students in the ambulance before driving off to the hospital. She had already given her statement to the police and they assured her that these individuals will face consequences for their actions.

"I hope they rot in prison." Luna mutters bitterly, a part of her was also frustrated with herself for not having the foresight to hire some extra security after the Anon-A-Miss fallout in case something like this inevitably happened.

She looks at the front yard of the school and notices spots of blood on the floor, no doubt from the students who Sunset had smashed their faces in. She would have to get someone to clean that up. As she made her way towards the school, she passed the Wondercolt statue just as the surface of it's base began to ripple and someone rushed out. It was princess Celestia and she looked like she was in a real hurry as she quickly scanned her surroundings before spotting Vice-Principal Luna's retreating back.

"Lulu!"

Upon hearing her nickname as well as the familiar voice, Luna turns around and spots her sister.

"Cellie?"

Just then the base of the statue ripples again as princess Twilight steps out, she spots princess Celestia and begins running after her.

"Celestia, please wait!"

Once again the portal began to ripple and to Luna's surprise, out comes Rainbow Dash along with a small purple dog.

"Whoa!" Rainbow Dash flails her arms as she suddenly finds herself standing upright, she falls forward on to her hands and recoils at the cold ground. "Cold!"

"Rainbow, I don't think it was a good idea for you to follow after Twilight." Spike points out as he looks at Rainbow Dash's uncomfortable looking face.

"Luna, do you know where Sunset is?" Celestia asks as she places her hands on Luna's shoulders.

"Y-yes, she should be in the nurse's office." Luna explained, she saw the princess's eyes widen before turning to look behind her, no doubt noticing the blood on the floor. She felt her sister's counterpart tighten her grip on her shoulder. "The blood you see doesn't belong to Sunset!"

"Princess Celestia, please don't do anything rash!" Twilight pleaded with her former mentor.

"Twilight, you of all ponies should understand how I feel." Princess Celestia spoke, her voice laced with anger and sorrow. "But I promise not to do anything too rash."

"Thank you princess." Twilight thanked her, truthfully princess Celestia was right. If she was in her horse shoes and she sensed that Spike was hurt, she would immediately spring into action and make whoever hurt him pay. She did do just that.

"Twilight, a little help here!" Spike called out as he was being held awkwardly by a shivering Rainbow Dash.

Twilight looks back and sees her son's predicament, a cold wind blew against her, causing her to shiver and remind her that the mirror doesn't provide you with the any winter clothes. She hurries towards Rainbow Dash and helps her up while at the same time seeking her body warmth, she guides Rainbow towards the school with Spike following close behind.

Rainbow Dash and Sunset stared at one another, Sunset could see the deep regret and loathing Rainbow had for herself reflected off her eyes.

"We hurt you Sunset, even someone as dense as me can see how stupid and insensitive asking you for help is after what we made you go through." Rainbow confesses.

Sunset is once again surprised at Rainbow Dash, the old Rainbow Dash wouldn't use words that made her sound sensitive and/or weak.

Hell I bet they were just itching to get rid of you until they realized how useful you were.

Aria's words suddenly pop in her mind, causing Sunset to sigh. "Look Rainbow Dash, I-"

Sunset cut herself off when she noticed the door to the nurse's office open and saw her aunt stepping inside.

"Aunt Luna."

Luna turns to the direction of the voice to see her niece sitting on one of the beds, she flashes her a smile and before she could say hello, Princess Celestia barges inside the room.

"Sunset!"

"Mom!" Sunset calls out her mother's name as the princess of the sun quickly rushes to her daughter's side.

"My little sun, are you alright?" Celestia asks with great worry as she inspects her daughter for any injuries.

"Yeah, I'm-ugh!" Sunset winces as her mother touches her stomach.

Celestia grabs the bottom of Sunset's shirt and lifts it up enough for her to see the bruise on Sunset's stomach, her eyes widen upon seeing it and she looks to her daughter.

"Who did this to you?"

Sunset gulped as she recognized the tone her mother is using, it's a tone she was all to familiar with. "Mom listen-"

"Who did this to you Sunset?" Celestia asks again, cutting off her daughter.

Sunset hesitated and she opens her mouth to speak but a familiar voice catches her attention.

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight's voice came from outside as the princess of friendship entered the room holding her girlfriend. "You promised you wouldn't do anything rash!"

"That was before I had a look at what they did to my daughter, Twilight." Celestia growls as her pale, light grayish magenta eyes flashed amber, the temperature of the room suddenly increases. "As I've said before, you should understand what I am feeling."

Twilight sighs before answering. "You're right, I do understand. But our situations are different, this isn't equestria."

"She's right sister." Luna spoke up. "The ones responsible for hurting Sunset have been apprehended and will face the consequences, so please don't take this matter into your own hands."

Princess Celestia closes her eyes, she takes in a deep breath before exhaling. The room temperature starts to cool as she calms herself down.

"Alright, we'll do it your way. But if the next time something like this happens, you'll be coming back with me to equestrian." Celestia warns as she looks at Sunset.

"That won't happen!" Rainbow Dash spoke up. "I'll make sure that nothing happens to Sunset!"

Princess Celestia looks over to Rainbow Dash, "Are you sure you'll be able to manage considering what you made my daughter go through?"

"By myself, no. But Sunset has a lot of people that care about her and are just as determined as I am to keep her safe." Rainbow cast a glance at Gilda who smirks at her.

"She's right your highness, we won't let this happen again." Gilda vowed.

"Very well then, I'll leave my daughter in your hooves." Celestia said earning her a confused look from Gilda. "Let me just help Sunset with her injuries, you all might want to step back.

Celestia helps Sunset to her feet as everyone stood a safe distance away, Sunset's cheeks turn red as her mother pulls her close. She didn't fell comfortable doing this in front of everyone. Celestia closes her eyes as she starts to concentrate, pony ears sprout on top of her head, her hair extends into a pony tail and a pair of white wings appear from her back. Sunset closes her eyes as she feels that familiar warmth envelope her and ponies up, then to everyone's surprise, fire starts spreading from Celestia and on to Sunset; soon both of them are engulfed in fire.

"Holy shit, we gotta do something!!" Gilda shouted as she looked around for the fire extinguisher.

"No wait, look!" Twilight points at the mass of fire. "It's not burning anything around them."

True to Twilight's word, the area surrounding the blaze is unaffected. Soon the fire begins to die down and reveals the forms of Sunset and Celestia. Sunset backs away and opens her eyes to stare into her mother's eyes.

"Thanks Mom."

"Anytime my little sunshine." Celestia spoke warmly as she leaned down to plant a kiss on Sunset's forehead. "Come along Twilight."

Princess Celestia walks out of the nurse's office with Twilight about to follow her but she is prevented from doing so by her girlfriend.

"Rainbow?"

Twilight see her Rainbow Dash looking at her human counterpart, their eyes locked as her Rainbow's gaze hardens while the other one softens. Before Twilight can ask her Rainbow what she's doing, her Rainbow smirks and turns away.

"Lets go home Twi."

Gilda raises an eyebrow as she watches the other Rainbow walk away with her arm around the princess of friendship, she looks to her Rainbow Dash and notices the small smile on her lips.

"Uh, Dash?" Gilda tries to gain Rainbow Dash's attention.

"Hm?" Rainbow Dash turns to look at Gilda.

"What was that about?" Gilda asks curiously.

"Just an understanding." Rainbow Dash replies simply.

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoy this chapter, it was originally going to be the last one and a lot longer, but I decided to make the finale it's own separate chapter.

Bittersweet

The lunch bell rang and students filled out of their classrooms and towards the lunchroom, Sunset sat with her new group of friends as they all talked about what had happened earlier.

"I wish I could've been there to help." Flash says looking dejected.

"Don't worry about it Flash, chances are that you would've been held down like the others." Sunset assures him.

"Hmph if the great and powerful Trixie was there then she would've made them all disappear!" Trixie boasted.

"And how would you do that If you were being held down like the rest of us, oh great and powerful Trixie." Gilda says the last part in a sarcastic tone.

"A magician never reveals her secrets." Trixie states which causes Gilda to roll her eyes.

"So what are we going to do in case shit like this happens again?" Lightning Dust asks as she glances around the lunchroom, several students quickly looking away when she looked in their direction.

"To be honest, I think that was everyone who would be stupid enough to try something like this." Sunset commented as she took a bite of her sandwich.

"What makes you say that?" Dumbbell asks curiously.

"Because of the secrets posted." Sunset stated. "I looked at all of their faces during the commotion and I recognized some of them who had very personal secrets posted and the others who were exposed to be the ones posting their secrets."

"You recognized all of them during the fight?" Gilda asks, sounding impressed that Sunset was able to do that in a middle of a fight.

"It's one of the things my mother in equestria taught me, you have to pay attention to every detail no matter how insignificant or risk missing something important. it came in handy when noble ponies tried to take advantage of my closeness with my mother." Sunset smirks as she recalls how she turned the tables on those snobbish nobles and how good it felt to see them cower in fear.

"Um boss, you got that 'I'm better than you' look." Snips pointed out.

Sunset blinks before looking at Snails. "In this case its warranted."

"Are you certain that there won't be anymore?" Flash asks with concern.

"Positive, but if it'll make you feel better I'll cast a protection spell on the girls just to be safe." Sunset responds.

Over at the Rainbooms table, the girls were eating with the Crusaders and Diamond Tiara to make sure that nothing more would happen to them.

"Are yah girls sure yer feelin' alright?" Applejack asks worriedly as she notices how quiet the Crusaders were.

"Huh? uh yeah." Applebloom responds without looking at her sister, she simply stares at her food. moving the pees on her tray with her fork absentmindedly.

Applejack looked over to Rarity and Rainbow Dash, both girls looking worriedly at their respective little sister/honorary sister. Rainbow Dash wanted to say some comforting words to Scootaloo, but was unable to without sounding like a hypocrite. Rarity was no better, the voice of her nightmare kept reminded her how her sister betrayed her and that she and Sunset deserved to be beaten, she feared that if she spoke, she would end up saying something hurtful. Fortunately someone else noticed their dilemma and had no problem voicing her concern.

"Doesn't look that way to me." Diamond Tiara spoke as she gave her friends a knowing look. "I thought you all said you were going to be more honest with your sisters."

The Crusaders flinched at that, Diamond Tiara was right, they did promise that they would be honest with their sisters about their problems. Applebloom sighs before looking up at her sister.

"I've just been thinkin' about Sunset." Applebloom casts Sunset a look just in time to see the demon start laughing, she shivered upon hearing that maniacal laugh.

"What about Sunset?" Applejack asks curiously, wondering what this is about.

"Like why she risked her own life to save us." Applebloom confessed. "We turned the whole school against her, we turned her own friends against her."

The Rainbooms felt a stabbing pain in their heart when Applebloom mentioned that they were Sunset's friends, but they didn't let it show.

"Not to mention she's a demon now." Sweetie Bell added sadly.

"Huh?" Scootaloo blinked at that. "What do you mean? she's not a demon anymore." Scootaloo looks at Sunset's table to see her rolling her eyes at something Trixie said.

"What are yah girls talking about?" Applejack questions as she looks at Sunset and still sees her knife in her back, Applejack quickly looks away, unable to look at what she had done to Sunset.

"Sunset isn't a demon." Rainbow Dash says, as she casts a sad glance at Sunset, she watches Sunset use her broken hand to pick up a spoon, all the while wincing in pain.

"Um the girls are right...Sunset did turn herself into a demon." Fluttershy speaks softly but with a tone of deep sadness.

"Um pardon me darlings, but we can clearly see what Sunset has been forced to become." Rarity corrects her friends, she's confused as to why Rainbow Dash and Applejack would think Sunset isn't a demon. "It is our fault after all."

"Rarity, Sunset looks exactly like how we saw her in that illusion." Rainbow Dash stated. "How can you not see that?"

"Wait a minute, Sunset doesn't look anything like that." Now Applejack was really confused. "What are yah girls seeing?"

"Maybe we should ask Sunny?" Pinkie Pie suggested as she looks towards the depressed looking Sunset.

"Is that really such a good idea?" Sweetie Bell asks in fright as she looks back at the demon.

"We have to know why we see her as we do." Rarity argued.

"I don't know Rares. "Applejack is hesitant to ask Sunset, probably has something to do with being unable to look at her with that knife on her back.

"Then I'll ask her." Scootaloo says as she gets up from her chair and heads towards Sunset's table.

"Scoots wait!" Applebloom calls out to Scootaloo as she gets up from her chair and goes after her friend.

"Guys wait up!" Sweetie Bell also chases after her friends.

"Urgh, seriously?" A reluctant Diamond Tiara follows after her friends.

"No use in prolonging it." Rarity states as she rises from her seat along with her friends as they walk towards Sunset's table.

Sunset sees Scootaloo approaching with the rest of the Crusaders right behind her, followed by the Rainbooms. "Hey Scootaloo, what's up?"

"Sunset, I wanted to ask why everyone is seeing you differently?" Scootaloo asks. "I mean, I use to see you as a demon-but now I see you looking all normal!" She quickly added.

Sunset watches Scootaloo before looking at the group behind her, each of them having a look of fear, sadness and regret. Sunset lets out a sigh.

"If you must know, I cast a spell back at the assembly that causes you to see me as you truly see me."

Almost immediately the faces of the Rainbooms went pale, Fluttershy started trembling, she began to breath as she shook her head.

"No, that isn't true." FLuttershy whispers as she clutches her head.

"Your heart doesn't lie Fluttershy." Sunset stated as she looks sadly at the animal lover.

"B-but ah don't see yah as that!" Applejack shouted, but then she realizes something. "Ah see yah as someone who ah stabbed in the back."

Rainbow Dash simply stares at Sunset, finally understands why she sees Sunset this way. "All I see is how badly I screwed up."

The rest of the Rainbooms, the Crusaders and Diamond Tiara turn to look at Rainbow Dash and are surprise to see her slightly smiling.

"But your eyes are still the same, although a little different than usual."

Applejack looks back to Sunset and realizes that Rainbow Dash is right. "Yeah, yer eyes are still he same."

The rest of the Rainbooms nod in agreement, but Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Diamond Tiara still see Sunset as a complete demon.

"Then there might be hope for you all after all." Sunset says as she watches the Rainbooms smile hopefully.

The lunch bell rings and the everyone starts bringing their tray to throw away their leftover food before heading off to class, Sunset is about to exit the cafeteria when she is stopped by Applebloom.

"Um Sunset, do yah have a minute?"

"Sure, what do you need?" Sunset looks down at the nervous looking girl.

"Do yah mind if ah talk to yah for a minute?" Applebloom asks, shifting around nervously as the she-demon looks down at her with her menacing eyes.

"Sure, but do you mind if we talk after school and after detention?" Sunset suggested.

"S-sure, that's fine by me." Applebloom agreed.

The Crusaders gathered around Sunset as she escorted them to their classroom, the Rainbooms along with Sunset's friends followed closely before they each had to go to their own classrooms along the way. The students quickly cleared a path as the she-demon approached them, Sunset noticed that they are more fearful of her now than before, but she didn't care.

Let them be afraid. Sunset thought as she cast a side glare which caused some of the students to her left to recoil in fear.

After dropping off the Crusaders, the group dispersed and went to their own classes, except for Applejack who had the last two periods with Sunset. Unfortunately for her as she was walking behind Sunset, the knife that was imbedded in Sunset's back was in clear view. She focused her gaze on Sunset's feet, she was a few feet behind Sunset so even if she abruptly stopped, Applejack would have enough time to prevent herself from crashing into Sunset. They managed to make it to their class just as the bell rang, Sunset took a seat near the back while Applejack took a seat in the second row.

"Alright, detention is over. You can all go home." Vice-principal Luna stated , there wasn't that many people in detention since some of them participated in the assault this morning and were taken to the hospital.

The students eagerly exit the detention room, Sunset escorted the Crusaders towards the front entrance where their families would be waiting. After they met up with their families , Applebloom told Applejack that she had to talk with Sunset, Applejack looked towards Sunset who was talking to Gilda before nodding at her sister in understanding; telling her that she'll be waiting for her. Applebloom raced back towards Sunset and after asking if they can find some place where they can talk in private, Sunset lead her towards the Rainbooms band practice room. Along the way Applebloom was getting nervous, she was terrified of being in a room alone with the demon. They reach their destination and Sunset opens the door for Applebloom, gesturing for her to go in first, Applebloom enters the room and her eyes begin wandering around, eventually settling on a poster of the Rainbooms. The poster portrayed all the members of the band with their instruments, each one of the girls looked very happy and full of energy.

"That's new."

Applebloom was startled as Sunset spoke, she turned her head to her left to see the demon standing there, looking at the poster curiously.

"W-what do yah mean?"

"The last time I was here, that poster wasn't there." Sunset tells Applebloom as she stares at the poster, her eyes locked on each of the Rainbooms, as memories of their practice sessions flooded her mind. Those were good times, she turns to look at Applebloom. "So what did you want to talk to me about?"

Applebloom swallows the lump that had formed in her throat, this was it. "Sunset...why did yah protect us?"

"Because I said I would look out for you girls." Sunset answers simply and with a shrug.

"No, it's more than that." Applebloom didn't believe Sunset's answer. "Yah took a hit that was meant for us, yah put yer own life at risk to save ours. After what we did to yah, why would yah go an' do somethin' like that?!"

Sunset watched as Applebloom started crying, she sighs before speaking. "Your sister told me how she felt after loosing her parents."

Applebloom stopped her crying and looked up at the demon in surprise. "She did?"

"Yes, After I confided in her about my worries about my mother back in equestria, she confided in me about how devastated she, your brother and grandmother were when your parents died." Sunset began, turning to face Applebloom. "That tragedy changed her, it-"

Sunset's eyes widen in realization before narrowing dangerously, she clenched her fists hard, as her body shook in anger.

"S-Sunset?" Applebloom looks at Sunset fearfully, the demon has her wings flared out, her hair glowing an angry red.

Sunset hears her name and closes her eyes as she tries to calm down, she breathes in and out and eventually succeeds in dispelling her anger. "Sorry about that, as I was saying it made your sister realize how precious her family is to her and installed a great fear of loosing them."

"Is that why she kept pestering me about being safe?" Applebloom realized.

"Yep!" Sunset says with a smile, remembering how when she was working on the farm, Applejack would stop what she was doing and race over to Applebloom who was doing something 'dangerous'. she would make sure it was safe, put a helmet on Applebloom, give her a big hug before going back to doing her chores. Sunset found it adorable.

"Applebloom, you mean the world to your family and despite how upset I am at your sister, I don't want to see her or the rest of your family suffer. Especially if they lost you."

Applebloom's eyes widen at hearing Sunset say that, she sounded so sincere. She was about to speak but Sunset continued.

"And as upset as I am with you, you did kind of show me who my real friends are."

The color drained from Applebloom's face at hearing that.

"You made me realize that what the girls and I had was never real, at least to them." Sunset lowers her eyes half way as she stares back at the poster. "The time I spent with them felt like a wonderful dream, but I suppose that's all it was, a dream. But at least I found my real friends waiting for me when I woke up."

"This cycle of hatred that has been going on since I broke up the girls friendship has to end, Applebloom you have to be there for your sister and the rest of your family."

"What do yah mean?" Applebloom was confused, what did Sunset mean by that?

"Your family is going through a rough time right now."

"No kiddin'." Applebloom says in shame.

"Which is why you have to help them through this, support them like they have supported you. Especially Applejack." Sunset bit her lip as she places her hands on Applebloom's shoulders. "Applejack needs your support right now Applebloom, the guilt of what she did to me is eating away at her, she needs you to keep her from being consumed by it."

Applebloom thinks to how Applejack just mindlessly goes through her chores, even when she has to do some of her chores as punishment Applejack refuses to talk to her. She has been doing that a lot lately, whenever Applejack had any free time she would either be sitting alone or playing her guitar, but she always had this depressed look and would stare at a picture of her and her friends.

"But am the reason we're in this mess, whenever ah look in her eyes, all ah see is disappointment...disappointment in me." Applebloom confessed, whipping away a stray tear as she looks away from Sunset.

Sunset places her hand underneath Applebloom's chin and guides her head to face her. "Yes, your sister is disappointed in you Applebloom, but she still loves you." she closes her eyes as she thinks of her mother in equestria. "No matter how much we fight, or mess up, the ones we love will never stop loving us."

Applebloom watches a tear rolled down the she-demon's left cheek, she opens her eyes and Appleboom is shocked to see a warmth and kindness in them, as she gives her a reassuring smile.

"After all you're all Apples to the core." Sunset winks at her.

Tears well up in Applebloom's eyes as she took in Sunset's words, she was right, despite her major crew up; her family never threw her away or hated her. They still loved her as they always did. Applebloom suddenly remembers a conversation she had with her big sis.

Flashback.

Applejack waved goodbye to Sunset from her front door as Big mac drove her home, Sunset helped her out with her chores today and the former equestrian was starting to get the hang of farm life. Applejack smiled to herself as she entered her house, she never knew that Sunset was such a hard worker. Today Sunset had opened up to her about equestria, namely her mother.

"Who'd have thought that Sunset's mother is a princess." Applejack mutters to herself as she makes her way into the living room.

Applebloom's head pops up from the corner on top of the stairs. "Is she gone?"

Applejack sighs. "Yes she's gone."

"Thank goodness!" Applebloom quickly runs down the stairs and to the living room, she jumps on the couch, picks up the remote and turns on the tv. "Thank heavens, I thought I was going to miss my show because of that she-demon." She said the last part with disdain.

"Appleloom!" Applejack shouted, her eyes widening in disbelief. "I told yah not to call Sunset that."

"But it's true! yah saw her at the fall formal!" Applebloom protested, shivering at the memory of seeing that monster.

"Ah keep telling yah, that wasn't the real Sunset!" Applejack argued, ever since Sunset started helping out at the farm, Applebloom would hide in her room until she was gone; it was no secret that the youngest Apple despised Sunset.

"How can yah be so sure!" Applebloom questioned as she rose to stand on the couch.

"Because....the real Sunset is a very kind person." Applejack tells her, smiling gently. "The days she worked here on the farm, ah see the real Sunset. Someone who works hard to make up for her mistakes, someone who wants to be better than the person she was, to truly understand the magic of friendship. someone who used anger to give her strength, someone who was horrified at what she had become and almost did something she would regret; ah see someone who needs a friend to guide her an' am happy to be that friend."

"So she's yer friend now?" Applebloom asks as she narrows her eyes.

"Yes Applebloom, Sunset is mah friend an' ah appreciate it if yah stopped calling her a demon." Applejack stated as she crossed her arms.

Applejack and Applebloom stared at each other before Applebloom looked away and sat back down on the couch, grumbling a 'fine' as she watched her show.

Applejack sighs before joining her sister on the couch, Applebloom cast side glances at Applejack, she still believes her sister made a mistake in befriending Sunset.

Flashback End.

"Applejack was right." Applebloom whispers.

"Hmm?" Sunset tilts her head in confusion.

"Yer not a demon, yer really a kind person." Tears spilled from Applebloom's eyes as she finally understands what , Applejack was telling her. "Am so sorry for what ah did to yah Sunset, ah was wrong, ah was so wrong!"

Sunset knelt down and wrapped her arms around Applebloom and lets her cry on her shoulder, screaming how sorry she is over and over again. Sunset simply smiles, she feels Applebloom's genuine honesty and regret for what she had done to her.

"It's okay Applebloom, I forgive you." Sunset says honestly.

"But what ah did-"

"Was a mistake, a mistake you clearly regret doing." Sunset interrupted as she pulled back to look at Applebloom. "Take it from me, the road to redeeming yourself will be hard, but you have your friends and family to help you through it. and me as well."

"Yah..yah really mean that?" Applebloom asks hopefully.

"Definitely!"

Applebloom tackles Sunset, wrapping her arms tightly around her. "Thank you."

Sunset smiles as she lays a comforting hand on Applebloom's head, Applebloom watches as the bat wings of the she-demon begin to disappear.

Gilda was changing the station on her car's radio when she sees Sunset step out of the school with Applebloom, both girls are smiling. Gilda smirks before exiting her car.

"Took your sweet time did yah?" Gilda says to an approaching Sunset.

"We had a lot to discuss." Sunset shrugs before looking at Applebloom who got into the Apple family truck, Big Mac is at the wheel while Applejack is sitting next to him.

"I bet you did." Gilda says as they watch the truck drive away, Applebloom waves them goodbye and they wave back. "She sure is looking better than she did earlier, what did you two talk about?"

"We just gained a better understanding of each other." Sunset answers simply.

Gilda merely stares at Sunset before smirking. "The magic of friendship huh?"

Sunset's only reply was a smile, the two girls then got into Gilda's car as they drove away from the school.

"Say Sunset, are you doing anything right now?" Gilda asks without looking at her passenger.

"Nothing at the moment, but my mom and aunt are coming over to my apartment to help me move some of my stuff over to their place." Sunset explains as she looks out the passenger window.

"Seriously? and you didn't think to ask your friends for help?" Gilda asks casually, casting Sunset a brief glance before looking back to the road.

"First off it's late into the evening, secondly it's just a few of my belongings that they take with them. I'm not entirely moving in with them yet." Sunset explains.

"Why not?" Gilda asks as she makes a turn.

"I still have some business to take care of first, I want to have everything taken care of before I start a new life with my family." Sunset stated.

"Ah, gotcha." Gilda makes another turn.

"Where are we headed?" Sunset asks curiously.

"You'll see." Gilda says simply as she continues to drive towards her destination.

Several minutes later they arrive at their destination, Sunset looks at it curiously before turning to face a smiling Gilda.

"Bowling?"

"Yep, unless of course you're not interested. we can do something else if you want?" Gilda says feigning being hurt.

"It's not that, I just never figured you for a bowler." Sunset explains, seeing right through Gilda's façade.

"There's a lot you don't know about me, sunshine." Gilda winks at Sunset as she uses Sunset's nickname.

Sunset merely rolls her eyes as Gilda parks her car, Gilda quickly unbuckles her seatbelt and motions Sunset to wait a bit as she exits her car. Sunset is curious as to what Gilda was going to do, she gets her answer when Gilda opens the passenger door and with a bow motions Sunset to exit the car.

"After you your highness."

"Why thank you, loyal subject." Sunset played along as exited Gilda's car, both girls giggled as they headed towards the bowling alley.

"Still can't believe your mom's a princess." Gilda whispers in case there was someone around listening.

"You better believe it." Sunset said as she and Gilda entered the bowling alley.

After they received their bowling shoes, Sunset and Gilda walked towards their assigned lane. But along the way they received some odd looks from the other bowlers, the two ignored the looks and focused on having fun. For the next hour, Sunset and Gilda had a blast bowling, neither girl cared about their scores as they were having too much fun.

"I never thought this would be so much fun." Sunset said excitedly as she and Gilda took a seat.

"It's more fun when your with good friends." Gilda stated as she took a drink from her soda.

"Yeah, maybe we should bring the rest of our friends along next time." Sunset suggested.

"Sounds like a plan, I wonder if it'll stop all the looks though." Gilda glances to her left to see that they were being watched.

"Why do you think they're staring at us?' Sunset asks as she turns her head to see that almost everyone is looking at them.

"Call me crazy, but I think they're staring at you." Gilda realizes as she notes how their eyes are following Sunset.

"Why would they....oh." Sunset slumps in her seat as she realizes why.

"Bail?"

"Bail."

Sunset and Gilda quickly rise from their seats and hurriedly went to retrieve their shoes, but just as they neared the counter, several boys around their age blocked their path.

"Hey, do you and your friend want to hang out with us?" one of the boys asks Sunset.

"Thanks, but me and my friend were just leaving." Sunset stated as she and Gilda attempted to get around the group of boys.

"W-wait a minute, can't you at least play one game with us?!" Another boy asked frantically.

"I'm sorry but the answer is still now." Sunset said firmly as she and Gilda made their way through the group, but they didn't get far as their path was blocked a group of little kids who looked up at Sunset with big smiles.

"Um hello, we just want to say that we're big fans of your parents!" A little boy said enthusiastically.

"You're pretty just like your mom!" A little girl commented.

"Um thanks." Sunset said as she tried to think of a way to escape. "Sorry, but me and my friend need to get home. we still have to finish our homework."

The children were disappointed that Sunset had to leave, the two girls quickly went to retrieve their shoes and headed towards the exit. Gilda and Sunset hurriedly went to Gilda's car, Gilda struggled a bit tp get her key in the lock before finally unlocking the door. She unlocked the passenger side door to allow Sunset entry, both girls quickly put on their seat belts, Gilda started her car and they were driving away from the bowling alley.

"That was close." Sunset sighed in relief.

"It's a good thing there weren't more who wanted to speak with you." Gilda says as she makes a right turn. "Shit, I completely forgot about the whole Wonderbolts being your parents thing. my bad."

"It's not your fault, it slipped my mind too." Sunset assures Gilda, she looks out the passenger window and begins to wonder if this will happen whenever she goes out. Is this what Scootaloo will be subjected too?

"Sunset, what're you going to do about this?" Gilda suddenly asks while focusing on the road.

"I don't know." Sunset says truthfully, what could she do?

"Well if you don't figure out something soon, this will become the norm." Gilda warned as her eyes narrowed.

"Yeah." Sunset says sadly.

The rest of the trip was silent as both girls tried to wrap their heads around this growing problem, Gilda dropped off Sunset at her apartment before driving home. Once inside her apartment, Sunset collapsed on top of her bed, today had been very eventful. Her thoughts drifted to Scootaloo, she couldn't imagine how she would handle being swamped by fans of her parents not to mention kids wanting to be her friends. She thought back to her time with Princess Celestia, plenty of fillies wanted to be friends with the princess's personal student, she was sure some where coursed by their parents in an effort to have connections with the princess. Sunset smirked as she recalled how when she got older the offers of friendship shifted to offers of courtship and marriage, she had to admit that she did like the idea of having her pick of any stallion or mare she wanted. But her arrogant self kept her from accepting any of their invitations, even the odd marriage proposal every now and then.

She thought back to Scootaloo and became worried at the prospect of her being taken advantage of to further someone else's gain, Sunset knew that her friends would have her back and that she had her parents to turn to. But then Anon-A-Miss happened, there was no doubt in Sunset's mind that it will be used against Scootaloo, either as a way of shaming Scootaloo's parents or as a juicy scandal. Whatever the case, Sunset knew that this would all be too much for Scootaloo to handle...but not her.

Sunset sat up on her bed, she knew exactly what she needed to do. She got off of bed and started preparing her things for her mother and aunt to take, half an hour later her apartment buzzer rang causing Sunset to exit her room and answer it.

"Who is it?" Sunset asks as she presses the talk button, before pressing the button to listen.

"it's us. Principal Celestia's voice can be heard.

Sunset pressed the buzzer to let them in before going back to her room, a minute later her doorbell rang and she immediately went to answer the door.

"Hi Mom, hey Aunt Luna." Sunset greeted her mother and Aunt as she opens the door.

"Hello sweetheart." Celestia greets her daughter as she gives her a hug.

"And how's our little Sunshine doing?" Luna asks as she gives her niece a hug after her sister.

"I'm doing great, I went to a bowling alley with Gilda after school." Sunset told them as she guided her mother and aunt inside her apartment.

"Did you have fun?" Celestia asks as she and Luna take a seat on Sunset's sofa.

"We sure did, although we had to leave when the people recognized me." Sunset says as she goes into the kitchen to make some coffee for her mother and aunt.

Celestia and Luna exchanged looks as they knew what Sunset meant by recognize, Celestia and Luna rose from their seats and went into the kitchen to see Sunset setting up a pan of water to boil. Sunset noticed her Aunt and Mother approaching and before she could open her mouth, both women pulled Sunset into a tight hug.

"Oh Sunset, I was so worried when I heard about the assault." Celestia said on the brink of tears.

"You don't know what a relief it is to see that you are alright." Luna spoke gently.

Sunset wrapped her arms around her aunt and mother. "I admit that I was in rough shape, but my other mom helped me heal completely. although..."

"Although what?" Celestia pulled back to look her daughter in the eyes.

Luna also pulls away as both sisters look at Sunset with worry.

"She did say that is something like this happens again, she'll take me back to equestria." Sunset informs them.

"Then it's a good thing this won't be happening again." Luna said with conviction as her eyes narrowed. "I've received a call from the police telling me that those responsible are being held without bail."

"I've also made sure to hire extra security, as well as have the teachers be extra vigilant to what the students talk about that might seem suspicious."Celestia added as she placed her right hand against Sunset's cheek. "No one is going to lay a finger on the girls and especially you."

"Thank you, both of you." Sunset thanked her family as she leaned into her mother's touch.

The family shared another hug that lasted a few minutes before parting.

"Mom, Aunty, I have a favor to ask."

"What is it Sunset?" Celestia asks curiously.

"Can you get in touch with Scootaloo's parents? there's something I want to discuss with them." Sunset told her mother.

"What will you be discussing?" Luna asked suspiciously while crossing her arms.

"It's about the whole mess with me being their daughter." Sunset scratches the back of her head. "I've been thinking about how Scootaloo would be affected if everyone knew who her parents where, and I've been comparing it with what I went through when ponies tried to get close to me because of how close I am to the princess."

"Sunset, you're not suggesting what I think you are, are you?" Celestia asked knowing full well what the answer is.

"Just hear me out, if I pretend to be Soarin and Spitfire's daughter then Scootaloo can go on living her life like normal."

"But what about you?" Luna asked sternly. "Won't you be the center of attention everywhere you go? won't you be constantly harassed by the media and fans alike? Won't your loose your normal everyday life?"

"Yes, but unlike Scootaloo I've dealt with all this and know what to expect as well as how to deal with it all." Sunset argued as she stared her aunt down.

"Sunset, I know you want to help Scootaloo. but this isn't the way to do it." Luna said as she stared into her niece's cyan eyes which matched her own.

"I've already thought about other solutions, but it's either this or the media finds out about Scootaloo on their own and then it'll only be a matter of time before they find out about Anon-A-Miss." Sunset pointed out.

Both women continue to stare each other down until eventually Luna's expression began to soften.

"Sunset, if you go through with this then we can't be seen as family other than in private."

"I know." Sunset says sadly.

"There obviously needs to be more thought into this problem." Celestia spoke, gaining her family's attention. "It would definitely be wise to discuss this with Scotaloo's parents, I'll see if they can meet us at lunch tomorrow."

With that said the matter was dropped, the family started preparing an evening meal before Discord stopped by and helped set the table. As the family sat down to enjoy their meal, Discord shared lighthearted stories about how he and Celestia first met, how he and Luna didn't get along at first, but later become somewhat friends. Overall the family had a very enjoyable evening which concluded with Sunset's family taking more of her belongings back to her new home.

Sunset woke to the familiar ringing of her phone, she groggily reached her hand out to grab it and after her eyes adjusted to the waking world, Sunset read the caller I.D. It was from Flash.

"Hello?" Sunset answers her phone groggily.

Hey Sunset, sorry to bother you so early but I thought you would like to know that you're on the front page of the newspaper again.

"So? What else is knew?" Sunset answered in an uninterested tone as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

Well for starters I'm on the cover with you.

All trace of sleep vanished from Sunset's eyes at this news. "What?"

It looks like someone snapped a picture of me helping you out of my car, but it isn't professionally done so it must of been someone from the school that took the photo.

"Oh great, now you got caught up in this mess." Sunset groaned in annoyance.

Well you're not going to like what else is on the front page.

"There's more?!" Sunset was surprised to hear this.

I'm afraid so, it seems that your fight with the students is also on the front page.

"You have got to be kidding me!" Sunset ran her hand through her hair as she sat up on her bed.

They even have pictures of you being saved by two of the Wonderbolts and you calling Spitfire mom.

"I guess I was right to be cautious." Sunset says with a sigh.

What do you mean by that?

"I'll tell you later." Sunset says simply as she gets up from her bed.

Do you want me to pick you up?

"Sure, if you don't mind making the front cover of tomorrow's paper." Sunset told him as she went to the bathroom.

Maybe they'll catch my good side this time. Flash joked.

"Dork." Sunset said with a smile.

See you soon Sunset.

"See yah." Sunset hangs up the phone and prepares to get ready for school.

Sunset stared out of the passenger window as Flash drove them to school, Flash would steal a glance to see how the former unicorn was doing, he knew the moment she got in his car that she didn't want to talk at the moment. Sunset had read up and the article and knew that they had to act fast before they soon find out the truth, she saw the school in the distance as well as her current and former friends. Flash stopped in front of the school and as he went to park his car, Sunset greeted everyone and chatted with them until the bell rang.

"Scootaloo, just a heads up, my mom is going to call your parents to meet her at lunch to discuss how to deal with this situation." Sunset whispers to the young girl.

"O-okay." Scootaloo replies a little nervously as they all enter the school.

The morning went by like usual except for the whispers about how Sunset is without a doubt Spitfire and Soarin's daughter now. Sunset didn't let it bother her but made sure to check if Scootaloo felt bothered by this. to her relief she didn't. Soon the lunch bell rang and after Gilda and the rest of her friends including the Rainbooms promised to look after Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, Sunset and Scootaloo headed toward the principal's office. When they arrived, Raven told them that Scootaloo's parents were already inside waiting for them. After thanking her, Sunset and Scootaloo entered Principal Celestia's office, Scootaloo's parents were seated in front of the principal's desk; Vice-Principal Luna was standing next to her sister and flashes her niece a smile. Sunset pulled up a chair for Scootaloo to sit next to her parents, while she chooses to stand facing the parents.

"Sunset, your mother has told us that you had a plan to deal with the situation." Soarin stated.

Sunset nodded before she started explaining her plan, needless to say the family was quite shocked to hear her plan.

"Are you certain that this is the best option we have?" Spitfire asks unsure.

"Yes, if you want Scootaloo to continue having normal life then this is the best course of action." Sunset says firmly.

"But what bout you? Surely this will greatly impact your life." Soarin asked in concern, he doesn't understand why Sunset would go this far to help his daughter.

"True, I'll be gaining a lot more attention than usual. But it's nothing I haven't dealt with before." Sunset assures them.

"What about your family." Spitfire stated. "Have you ever thought about how they would feel about you calling someone else mom in public?"

Sunset was a little taken back by this but nonetheless responded. "No, but it isn't real. we can still be a family in private."

"Young lady, let me tell you that regardless if it's real or not, having your child not being able to call you mother in public and treat each other like total strangers is one of the most painful things a mother can experience." Spitfire tells Sunset, her tone serious. "Don't get me wrong I am very grateful that you would sacrifice yourself for our daughter like this, but I can't let you or your mother go through with this."

Sunset tried to open her mouth to speak but couldn't say anything, she looked back to her mother and aunt who just smiled at her.

"She's right, and if I were you I'd listen to her. trust me." Soarin teased, which earned him an elbow to his arm by his wife. "See what I mean?"

Spitfire hit him again which caused Scootaloo to laugh, Sunset was at a loss, she didn't expect for Spitfire to have make a strong argument against her plan. Sunset looked back to her mother and aunt, she looked into her mother's eyes and saw the love and warmth in them. It was then that she realized that she may have made a mistake, in her haste to protect Scootaloo from those who would use and hurt her, she ended up hurting her family.

"Mom, Aunt Luna, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize how I would be hurting you with this plan."

"It's alright Sunset, the important thing is that you realized it now." Principal Celestia says kindly.

"Lets think of a better plan shall we?" Luna says as she winks at her niece.

"One that doesn't require you or your family to take the fall." Spitfire stated, leaving no room for arguments.

"Deal." Sunset agrees, and soon they spend the remainder of the lunch period trying to figure out a good plan.

Sunset and the Crusaders exited the school and as usual, their families/friend were waiting for them.

"So how was detention?" Gilda asks with a smirk.

"You know the usual." Sunset responded, as her ears picked up the familiar sound of Rarity's ringtone.

"Tell me about it." Gilda says while rolling her eyes, she and Sunset chatted a bit before hearing a loud outburst from Rarity.

"There's an emergency at the shop and you want me to come immediately?!…..I understand but.....yes, I see your point.....Alright, I'm on my way Miss Hemline." Rarity hangs up the phone with a sigh as she looks at her little sister. "I'm sorry Sweetie Belle, but it looks like I'm needed at my job."

Rarity looks to Applejack and begins walking in her direction.

"Applejack darling, there's a bit of an emergency at work, do you mind looking after Sweetie Belle?"

"Ah'm sorry Rarity, but we can't right now." Applejack says apologetically.

"Oh, it's quite alright." Rarity said a little disappointed, she begins to bit her thumb nail nervously as she tries to figure out who can watch Sweetie Belle.

"I'll watch Sweetie Belle for you Rarity." Sunset speaks up as she approaches the sisters.

"Sunset, It's quite alright. I'm sure Pinkie Pie or Fluttershy can watch Sweetie Belle for me." Rarity tries to assure Sunset that it wasn't necessary for her to watch over her sister.

"Rarity, Fluttershy is scheduled to work at the animal shelter today and Pinkie Pie is also busy at her job. Especially around this time of year." Sunset folded her arms and challenged Rarity to say otherwise.

Rarity was rendered speechless and finally gave in when she realized that Sunset was right. "Okay, Sweetie Belle has a key to our home so you shouldn't have any trouble getting in."

"I'll take good care of her Rarity." Sunset assures her.

"I know you will darling, and thank you for doing this." Rarity thanked Sunset, she has no idea why Sunset would offer to watch her little sister. But she wasn't about to look a gift horse in the mouth...so to speak.

"I'll give you a lift if you want?" Gilda offered.

"Thank you darling, I really appreciate it." Rarity thanks Gilda.

Rarity gives Sweetie Belle a hug goodbye before getting into Gilda's car, she waves goodbye to Sweetie Belle and Sunset as she and Gilda drive off.

"Shall we get going?" Sunset asks kindly as she looks down at Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle simply nods and the two were on their way to Rarity's house, the walk was silent except for the crunching sound of the snow beneath their feet. Sweetie Belle risked a glance at Sunset and noticed her demonic smirk as he stared ahead, Sunset herself is smiling as she recalls how she and Rarity would walk to and from her house, Rarity would ask about what the fashion was like in equestria and when Sunset explained how nopony wore any clothes and how ponies usual only wore clothing when attending a royal event. Sunset giggled as she recalled the look on Rarity's face when she told her that.

"What's so funny?" Sweetie Belle asks, but then regretted it as the demon turned her head to look down at her.

"I just remembered the face Rarity made when I told her that where I come from, Equestria, ponies are almost always naked." Sunset answers before smiling at Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle just nodded in agreement, the demon's smile exposed her sharp teeth which greatly unnerved her. Sunset noticed this but decided not to say anything or risk making the girl more uncomfortable. They eventually arrived at Rarity and Sweetie Belle's house and after unlocking the door, Sweetie Belle immediately hurried to her room.

"Hold it right there Sweetie Belle!"

Sweetie Belle froze half way up the stairs at hearing the demon's voice, she slowly turns around to see her glaring at her.

"Rarity said to hand over your phone and that you should get started on your chores." Sunset told her kindly.

"R-right." Sweetie Belle walked back down and handed Sunset her cellphone.

"Thank you." Sunset thanked the young girl, smiling kindly.

Sweetie Belle didn't say anything, she just went to the living room and sat on the sofa, she took out her sketchbook and began doing a few drawings. five minutes into her drawing, Sunset received a text from Rarity.

Darling I forgot to tell you that when Sweetie Belle finishes her chores, she can watch some television for half an hour.

Sure thing.

Also, Rainbow Dash will be stopping by to retrieve something I need for my work. If you don't mind would you make sure she gets it please?

Of course, just tell me where to find it.

Thank you so much Sunset, it's in my room, under my bed, a violet box.

Sunset hurried to Rarity's room, but not before telling Sweetie Belle what Rarity had said. Upon entering Rarity's room Sunset was hit with the memories of the slumber party, but she pushed those memories aside as she knelt down in front of Rarity's bed and saw the violet box. As she reaches for the box, her hand brushes against another box which sends a jolt of electricity up her arm, causing her to quickly pull her hand away.

"What the hell?!" Sunset shouted as she held her hand, she inspected her hand and although it looked normal, it didn't stop the dread Sunset now felt. She looked at the box and although she was curious of it's contents, it wouldn't be right to open it. She reached for the violet box again while avoiding the other one and pulled it out. She texted Rarity that she has the box, Rarity texted her to open the box and after making sure that what she needed was inside, Sunset went back to the living room to wait for Rainbow Dash.

Scootaloo was in her room, staring at her ceiling as she thought about the meeting at lunch. Despite them bouncing ideas around, none of them stuck. Except for Sunset's plan, but it mostly stuck to her because of how far Sunset was willing to go for her.

"Sunset." Scootaloo mutters her name, up until yesterday she despised and feared her. But now she felt sad and guilty for making Sunset sacrifice her own privacy in exchange for hers.

Scootaloo sat up on her bed, a determined look on her face as she knows exactly how to end this. She jumps out of her bed and exits her room, she walks down the stairs and into the living room where her parents and grandmother are. The three adults take notice of Scootaloo's arrival as well as determined look on her face.

"Is everything alright Scoots?" Soarin asks with a hint of concern.

"I'm fine dad, I know now how to put an end to this."

The sound of the doorbell can be heard as Sunset exited the living room to answer it.

"Hey Sunset, I'm guessing Rarity already told you why I'm here." Rainbow Dash said as she flashes Sunset a smile.

"She did, I'll go get the box." Sunset went to back to the living room before returning with the violet box.
"Here you go."

"Cool, thanks." Rainbow Dash reached out to retrieve the box when Sunset's phone started ringing.

After handing over the box to Rainbow Dash, Sunset checks her phone and sees that it's from her aunt.

"Hello?"

Sunset, Scootaloo's family has just informed us that they have reached a decision.

"What did they decide?" Sunset asks warily.

They have decided to announce their marriage and Scootaloo as their daughter.

"What?!"

"Sunset, what's wrong?" Rainbow Dash asks worriedly.

"Scootaloo's family decided to go public about them being family." Sunset tells her.

Rainbow's eyes widen upon hearing this. "No way!"

"Auntie you have to convince them to hold off on that." Sunset pleaded.

I'm afraid that's completely out of our hands now. Luna says in a soft voice.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asks, dreading the answer.

I'll send you a link so you can see for yourself. with that said Luna hangs up and a minute later Sunset receives a text from her aunt, a link which Sunset activates. It takes her to Mystable, specifically Spitfire's. Sunset's eyes widen upon seeing what was posted.

"Sunset, what is it?" Rainbow Dash asks.

Sunset wordlessly hands her the phone and as soon as Rainbow Dash sees the post, her eyes widen. Spitfire had posted an image of herself and Soarin hugging Scootaloo with the caption My loving Family. Rainbow Dash looks at Sunset as she runs her broken hand through her hair.

"There's no going back from this." Sunset mutters.

"No, there isn't." Rainbow Dash agrees as she hands Sunset her phone back. "But we've got her back."

"Yeah." Sunset agrees as she smiles at Rainbow Dash.

"I guess I'll see you tomorrow." Rainbow Dash says awkwardly.

"Take care Dash." Sunset says goodbye to Rainbow Dash before closing the door, she then makes her way back to the living room and sits on the sofa before letting out a sigh.

"Why would they do this?"

Sunset tried to wrap her head around the decision they have made, she couldn't understand why they would throw away all the years of keeping Scootaloo out of the limelight.

"Sunset?"

Sunset was broken from her thoughts and turns her head to see Sweetie Belle. "Do you need something Sweetie Belle?"

"Um I finished all of my chores." Sweetie Belle says nervously.

"Then watch some T.V." Sunset says simply as she gets up from the couch. "I'll go to the kitchen and leave you alone."

"O-okay." Sweetie Belle quickly goes to take her seat on the sofa, making sure not to make physical contact with Sunset.

Sunset watches the frightened girl take her seat on the sofa, she fumbles with the remote control before turning on the television and going to her favorite channel. Sunset goes to the kitchen and takes a seat at the table, seeing Sweetie Belle look so frightened reminded her of how Scootaloo and Applebloom saw her the same way.

"Maybe I can help her like I did them." Sunset figured as she got up from her seat and went back in to the living room, she sees Sweetie Belle give her full attention to the show she's watching and knocks on the wall to get her attention. "Sweetie Belle, do you mind if we talk?"

"Huh? uh, sure!" Sweetie Belle hastily replies as she turns off the television. "What do you wanna talk about?"

"I just want to know if you're okay?" Sunset asks as she takes a seat next to Sweetie Belle.

"Yeah, I'm okay. Why wouldn't I be?" Sweetie Belle answers without looking at Sunset, squirming in her seat as the demon lays her wing on her shoulders.

"Well considering all that's happened, I was concerned if you were a little overwhelmed." Sunset states as she takes note of the way Sweetie Belle is shrugging her shoulders. "I know I was a little overwhelmed when the whole school hated me after the fall formal....and especially the last couple of days."

Sweetie Belle's demeaner changed at hearing the last part, the nervousness she felt was gone and replaced with sadness as she recalled how she watched everyone turn against Sunset and making her feel like she did at the fall formal.

But that's what I wanted, to do to her what she did to Rarity.

Sunset took notice of Sweetie Belle's changed demeaner and decided to press on. "Don't hold in how you're feeling Sweetie Belle, Rarity already made the mistake of not being completely honest of how she felt about me, and look what happened because of it."

At the mention of Rarity's name, Sweetie Belle thought back to how humiliated Rarity felt after she uploaded the pictures of the slumber party from Sunset's phone. She even caught her crumbling up sketches from her sketchbook and throwing them in her trash bin, when Sweetie Belle took a look at them she discovered they were all drawings of Sunset wearing different outfits. She even caught her on her fainting couch, wearing her nightgown, eating a bucket of ice cream as she wailed about being betrayed yet again.

"Why?"

"Huh?" Sunset blinked as she watches Sweetie Belle shoulders shake.

"Why did you humiliate her the way you did at the spring fling? do you realize how miserable you made her?!" Sweetie Belle shouted as she raised her head to glare at Sunset. "She looked herself in her room and refused to come out for days, it hurt so much to hear her crying from outside her room!"

Sunset bit her lip as she listen to Sweetie Belle, her words brought back the look of absolute horror on Rarity's face when her dress fell apart in front of the large crowed of students. she didn't have long to reminisce as Sweetie Belle continued.

"Whenever she did come out she looked nothing like she usually does, she looked like her cat Opal had died." Tears welled up in Sweetie Belle's eyes, but she still continued to stare into the demon's eyes. "She wouldn't even make dresses for a while, she just stares at the dress you ruined!"

The tears rolled down the sides of Sweetie Belle's face, but she still continued to glare at the demon with all her hate.

Sunset stared back sadly into Sweetie Belle's eyes, the anger in her eyes made her wonder if that's what she looked like when she yelled at her mother. She took a deep breath, then exhaled.

"There's no excuse for what I did, and you and Rarity have every right to hate me. But Sweetie Belle, if you have a problem with me then say it to my face instead of plotting behind your sisters back." Sunset narrowed her eyes which made Sweetie Belle loose all her anger. "You and I had the same idea to humiliate your sister to get what we wanted and end up regretting what we did."

"But there's one major difference, Rarity has already forgiven you."

Sweetie Belle's eyes widen at hearing this.

"I can see it in her eyes whenever she looks at you, in her actions whenever she fusses over your safety. Rarity will always support and love you....because you're family." Sunset places her hands on Sweetie Belle's shoulders. "You can hate me all you want Sweetie Belle, just don't drag anyone else into this."

Sweetie Belle's lips tremble before she lunges at Sunset and buries her face against her chest.

"I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU!!!"

Sunset wraps her arms around Sweetie Belle as she shouts how much she hates her, she can feel the young girl's anger flowing into her every time she utters those words. Sunset fights back tears that threatened to spill from her eyes, she mustn't cry, especially now. Sweetie Belle continued to cry for several minutes until she eventually fell asleep in Sunset's arms. Sunset carried Sweetie Belle to her room and tucked her in before going back to the living room to wait for Rarity.

A few hours later, Sunset heard the front door being unlocked before it was opened to reveal Rarity.

"My goodness what a day!" Rarity announced as she shook off the snow she accumulated on herself before stepping inside her house and closing the door.

"Welcome back Rarity, how was work?" Sunset asks as she greeted the young fashionista.

"It was hectic!" Rarity says with a raised voice. "You know the famous pop star singer Sapphire Shores?"

"Yeah." Sunset nods.

"Well she actually stopped by the store today to look for a unique outfit for her next show!" Rarity says excitedly. "And Miss Hemline asked me to personally show Miss Sapphire our collection!"

"Wow Rarity, that's great!" Sunset says with excitement, obviously very happy for Rarity.

"I Know! I have a picture too!" Rarity quickly pulls out her phone, scrolls through her photos before showing Sunset the photo of her with Sapphire Shores. "Miss Sapphire liked our collection so much that she bought the whole line and asked for a custom design for next year!"

"That's awesome, this will definitely boost your career!" Sunset said with glee.

"Right again darling!" Rarity was bouncing with joy, but then stopped as she realized something. her good mood took a dive as she let out a sigh.

"What's wrong?" Sunset asks worriedly.

"I just remembered that tomorrow Sweetie Belle and I have to speak with our family's lawyer regarding the lawsuit." Rarity explained as she wraps her arms around herself.

"Don't worry Rarity, I'm sure everything will work out fine." Sunset assures her.

"That's exactly what I said to Sweetie Belle, but the more I think about it the more I realize how serious the situation is." Rarity stated.

Sunset places her hands on Rarity's shoulders, making the fashionista look at her in confusion. "Everything will be fine Rarity, trust me."

Trust me. Those words echoed in Rarity's head, words that painfully reminder her of her folly. Rarity lifted her right hand and placed it over Sunset's left one and with a shaky smile she responded. "Okay."

Sunset smiled at Rarity's response and unknown to Rarity, Sunset had a plan that was already in motion.

"Oh Rarity, before I forget, as I was retrieving the box you told me about from under your bed; there was this second box that when my hand brushed against it, I felt a jolt go up through me."

Rarity's face paled at hearing this, Sunset took notice of this and became really concerned.

"Rarity, is there something in the box that I should be made aware of?" Sunset asks gently.

Rarity's body started trembling, she was berating herself internally for not properly hiding that accursed outfit. She looked at Sunset who was waiting for an answer, she thought about brushing off the question but knew that it'll be a mistake.

"It's....it's an outfit that I'm not very proud of making."

This caught Sunset's interest, Rarity said herself that she puts outfits that are a mistake in her closet of shame. But this one was hidden under her bed, and Rarity's reaction to her asking about it made her even more suspicious.

"Can you show me it?"

"No!" Rarity shouted which caused Sunset to recoil, realizing what she had done she quickly apologizes. "I-I'm sorry darling, it's just....it's best that you don't see it."

Rarity looks away from Sunset in shame, Sunset watches her for a moment before speaking.

"It has something to do with me right?"

Rarity's head snapped back to Sunset, her eyes wide in disbelief that Sunset had guessed correctly. "H-what makes you say that?"

"Rarity, I thought you learned to be more honest with me." Sunset said with a raised eyebrow.

"I don't want to hurt you more than I already have." Rarity answers immediately.

Sunset's expression soften at hearing this. "Rarity listen, I understand that you don't want to hurt me. But if you wait till later to tell me or not at all then you could end up hurting me much worse when what ever you're hiding gets out."

Rarity bit her lip as Sunset had a point, who am I kidding, Sunset's right. Anon-A-Miss is proof of that. She thought before letting out a sigh. "Okay, I'll show you."

"Thank you Rarity." Sunset said as she gave Rarity a smile.

"You won't be thanking me when you see it." Rarity said dejectedly, she led Sunset up the stair and into her room where she proceeded to pull out the box from under her bed, her heart pounded against her chest as she placed the box on top of her bed.

Sunset watches from over Rarity's shoulder as she slowly removes the lid from the box to reveal the outfit, it took Sunset a couple of seconds to recognize it.

"Oh."

Sunset stares at the outfit before reaching to pick it up, but she was shocked when Rarity suddenly grabbed onto her hand and looked at her with terror.

"P-please don't!" Rarity said in a voice filled with absolute horror and fear.

"R-Rarity?" Sunset was bewildered by Rarity's behavior, she had never seen the fashionista look so frightened before.

"I...I had a nightmare where this outfit turned you into that demon from the night of the fall formal." Rarity hastily said.

Sunset stared into Rarity's terrified eyes before looking back to the dress, she did feel something off about that it. She asked Rarity about it which she explained that she made it while she reviewed the ill feelings she had deep down about her.

"I guess that explains why you made it." Sunset says awkwardly.

"I am truly a wicked person." Rarity says as she wraps her arms around herself.

"I wouldn't say that." Sunset tried to assure Rarity, but she wasn't having it.

"This dress is a physical manifestation of my deep seeded loathing towards you, despite it being unladylike to hold a grudge, I couldn't completely let go of what you did to me at the fall formal." Rarity said bitterly.

"And you shouldn't." Sunset stated which surprised Rarity. "Don't get me wrong, holding a grudge isn't healthy. I should know. But you shouldn't keep it bottled up either, you should talk about what you're feeling."

"Like I should've done with you?" Rarity spoke softly.

"Yes." Sunset said simply. "Even if it'll be very painful to hear, it'll spare us further pain down the line."

"Oh darling." tears welled up in Rarity's eyes as she looked at Sunset. "You are too kind, I was such a fool for taking that kindness for granted."

Sunset wraps her arms around Rarity, holding the girl close as she cried on her shoulder. She felt the fashionista's shame, sadness and self hatred, a stark contrast to Sweetie Belle. Sunset looked over the outfit and had an idea, she pulls back a bit and looks at Rarity who had mascara running down her cheeks.

"Rarity, how would you like it if I helped you deal with your negative feelings towards me?"

"I..I would very much appreciate that darling." Rarity agreed a little surprised at Sunset's offer.

"Then we'll need this." Sunset reached for the dress and as soon as she grabbed it, she felt that same jolt of electricity go up her arm. She ignored it as she pulled the outfit out of the box, much to Rarity's horror.

"Sunset!"

"This is going to help us." Sunset said as she raise her hand to stop Rarity from protesting further. "Also I'm going to temporarily remove the spell I placed on you, it won't do any good wearing this if you already see me as a demon right?"

"R-Right." Rarity said shakily.

Sunset closed her eyes and started concentrating, Rarity watched as the demon started emitting a red aura, her features becoming more monstrous. The demon's eyes snapped open to reveal the familiar teal eyes of Sunset, just then the demon's wings began to fade, her rising flaming hair was being erased as a pair of pony ears were exposed. Rarity could not help but weep as the smiling, familiar face of Sunset broke through the demon's sneer. Her sharp eyes took in every detail as the true Sunset was revealed, more tears cascaded down the sides of her face as she took in the presence of Sunset Shimmer, the real Sunset Shimmer. Rarity fell to her knees as she covered her face with her palms.

"Rarity!" Sunset quickly knelt down beside Rarity. "Are you alright?!"

"I'm fine darling, it's just....it feels like an eternity since I've seen the real you." Rarity cried. "And you're even more beautiful than I remembered."

Sunset opened her mouth to speak, but closed it as she didn't know what to say in this situation. Rarity soon stopped crying and gave Sunset an assuring smile.

"I'm okay now darling."

"Okay, I'm going to go change now." Sunset tells Rarity as she walks towards the bathroom.

Rarity watches Sunset leave before getting up and sitting properly on her bed, a couple of minutes later Sunset returned now wearing the demon dress.

"How do I look?" Sunset asks as she does a twirl.

"You uh, look great darling." Rarity complimented, giving Sunset a strained smile.

"I don't know whether to be happy or upset about that." Sunset teased before exiting Rarity's room once again to change out of the dress.

Rarity lets out a sigh as she rests her elbows on her knees, suddenly having second thoughts about accepting Sunset's offer to help. Sunset soon came back and the two girls engaged in some conversation, Sunset informed Rarity about what Scootaloo's family had decided and although the fashionista was concerned for the young girl, she promised to support her. Sunset soon had to leave and after saying goodbye to Rarity, she started making her way home. Along the way she heard a car horn behind her causing her to turn around to see her mother's car pull up next to her.

"Need a lift?" Celestia asks with a smile.

Sunset smiles as she climbs into the backseat, Celestia informed her that Luna would be meeting them later at Sunset's apartment before they talked about Sunset's visit to Rarity's place as well as the status of Sunset's plan. They eventually arrived at Sunset's apartment where Celestia proceeded to the kitchen to make dinner while Sunset texted her friends to update them about what Scootaloo and her parents decided. sometime later Luna arrived with Discord and they all had a nice family dinner before they left with more of Sunset's things.

"Morning Sunshine." Gilda greeted Sunset as she approached.

"How long are you going to milk that?" Sunset asks annoyed as she stops in front of Gilda and Lightning Dust.

"For everything it's worth." Gilda answers with a big smile before she and Lightning Dust broke out in laughter.

Sunset merely rolls her eyes, the trio waited for the rest of their friends, chatting a bit about the latest games or upcoming Christmas plans. Their conversation was interrupted when they heard the students gasping and when they turned around they saw Soarin exit from the passenger side of a car while Spitfire emerged from the drivers side, Soaring opens the back door to let Scootaloo out. Scootaloo looks to her parents with a big smile as she takes a hold of their hands and together they walk to the school.

Sunset smiles at seeing the happy family, but that smile vanishes when she hears the whispers around her.

"Can you believe she's the Wonderbolts kid?"

"I almost wish it was Sunset." a female student said in disgust.

"I hope she feels terrible for bringing shame to her parents."

Sunset grit her teeth as she heard them bad mouth Scootaloo, it brought back memories of when she was younger and studying under princess Celestia, the nobles would act proper to her in front of the princess, but Sunset found out how they really felt about her when she stumbled upon some nobles talking about her. They questioned whether she was worthy of studying under the princess and if the princess took her as her student because she pitied her, that angered Sunset and from then on she developed a distain for the nobles as well as an enjoyment in seeing them humiliated.

"Morning Sunset." Scootaloo greeted Sunset cheerfully which snapped her out of her thoughts.

"Morning Scootaloo." Sunset greeted the young girl before addressing her parents. " And a good morning to you two as well."

"Good morning Sunset." Spitfire greeted the teen. "We never got a chance to thank you for saving our daughter."

"Think nothing of it, I'm just glad I intercepted the blow in time. Besides you two saved us in the end." Sunset pointed out.

"Hey squirt, doesn't you usually come to school with Dash?" Lightning Dust asked.

"Yeah, come to think of it I hasn't seen the rest of the Rainbooms or your friends." Sunset noted as she looked around for the Rainbooms.

"Rainbow Dash called earlier and told me that she'll be late." Scootaloo informed them. "Said she wanted to get some practice in."

"Well that explains Dash, but what about the others?" Gilda asked just as the school bell rang.

"I guess we'll worry about them later." Sunset said as she watched Spitfire and Soarin hug Scootaloo goodbye before she, Lightning Dust and Gilda escorted Scootaloo inside the school.

As they made their way towards their lockers, Sunset spotted Applejack placing her books inside her locker.

"Applejack!" Sunset called out, gaining Applejack's attention.

"Oh, hey there Sunset." Applejack greeted the former unicorn.

"How come you weren't waiting outside like you usually are every morning and where's Applebloom?" Sunset asks curiously.

"Sorry 'bout that, ah had a meeting with mah club this morning an' Applebloom is home sick." Sunset explained.

"Oh, I hope she's okay." Sunset said worriedly.

"It's just a cold, nothin' to worry about. Big Mac is watching her." Applejack assures her although she was a little worried about her herself.

"Have you seen the rest of the girls?" Sunset inquires.

"They had their club activities too, Shy an' Rare's texted me earlier, said they couldn't meet me this morning because of club duties. Dash said she was going to do some solo practice this morning, as for Pinkie Pie..."

"Good morning." Pinkie greeted as she approached the girls. "I just checked around the school to make sure Sunset and the Crusaders don't get any bad surprises."

"Good morning Pinkie, and thanks for checking." Sunset tells her, appreciating the effort Pinkie took to make sure she and the Crusader were safe.

"Scootaloo!"

The girls turn to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle accompanied by Dumbbell and Flash.

"Hey Sweetie Belle!" Scootaloo greets her best friend before hugging her.

"Morning Darlings." Rarity greeted the girls as the rest of the group exchanged greetings.

They chatted as they picked up the books they needed from their lockers before going to class, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie felt like everything was like before. Like Anon-A-Miss never happened, but they knew that wasn't true as the way they see Sunset can attest.

"Hmm?" Sunset was on her way to the next class when she felt movement in her backpack , she took off her pack and checked inside to discover her journal glowing and vibrating. She pulls it out and flips the pages until she finds the new message.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

I've finished making the heart stones you asked for, all that's missing is your positive magic.

Sunset smiled as she read this, she quickly pulls out a pen and begins to write a response.

That's great! I'll contact you after school so we can deliver it to them.

Understood, I'll be waiting for your reply.

Sunset closes her book and puts it away before she continues on her way to her next class.

Sunset waved goodbye to Lightning Dust and Gilda as they drove off in Gilda's car, the Crusaders have left with their families and although there was some initial trouble at school because of the information that Scootaloo was Soarin and Spitfire's real daughter, but it was mostly whisper which Sunset and her friends listened carefully to determine if any pose a threat. She pulls out her journal and messages Twilight that she can come over, after receiving a reply, Sunset waits patiently by the portal. She didn't have to wait long as the surface of the statue's base began to ripple just before princess Twilight emerged.

"Sunset!" Twilight said Sunset's name with joy as she gave her friend a hug.

"Good to see you Twilight and I see you're wearing the appropriate attire." Sunset said slyly.

"Yep, no more freezing my tail off." Twilight replies, showing off her winter attire. both girls start giggling before they heard a familiar voice behind Twilight.

"Whoa nelly!"

Twilight quickly turns around in time to see Applejack stumble forward, obviously not used to her new body. Twilight quickly reaches out to catch her before she fell.

"Thanks sugarcube, ah wasn't expectin' to look like..well this." Applejack said as she gestured towards herself, like Twilight she also had on her winter clothes. "Not to mention ah feel kind of off."

"It's alright Applejack, it felt weird for me too when I first came here." Twilight assures her marefriend.

"Uh, Twilight?"

Twilight turns to see Sunset while Applejack leans to the left to look at red and yellow haired girl.

"What's your world's Applejack doing here?" Sunset asks.

"Well, when I told her that I would be accompanying you to see the sirens, she insisted on coming along." Twilight answered Sunset sheepishly.

" There aint no way ah'm lettin' you two face those monsters alone." Applejack stated as she wrapped her arm around Twilight's waist. "Yah said it yerself Twi, those girls are dangerous."

"Applejack I appreciate your concern, but Sunset and I can handle this. They aren't in the best condition and they've been getting worse." Twilight tries to assure Applejack.

"Then why did yah tell Spike he couldn't come because it might be dangerous?" Applejack questioned as she raised an eyebrow.

"Well, you see...."Twilight tried to come up with an answer but was unable too.

"Ah thought so." Applejack stated, smiling in victory before leaning in and kissing Twilight's cheek, causing her to blush.

"Sorry to interrupt this moment, but we really must be going." Sunset reminded them.

Both girls nodded as Sunset lead them to the sirens place, Applejack held on to Twilight as she tries to adjust to her new body. Applejack was amazed by the people and cites, she asked Sunset questions about her world and she was happy to answer. Sunset would take notice of the way Applejack and Twilight acted and figured that their relationship was very advance so she didn't see the harm in asking them a question.

"Say Twilight, I'm guessing you, Applejack and Rainbow Dash are a herd right?"

Twilight's cheeks turn red at being asked that intimate question. "W-well yes, we became one not too long ago."

"We've been dating Twilight fer a couple months now, but we've been friends since she first got to Ponyville." Applejack added, her cheeks rosy.

"How did you three got together if you don't mind me asking?" Sunset question as they came to a stop on the corner of the street.

"Well...it was because of a mistake." Applejack said with shame.

"Oh?" Sunset was curious as to what kind of mistake would bring them-her eyes widen in realization. "Don't tell me you two got Twilight pregnant!"

"What?!" Twilight shouted, earning curious looks from the surrounding pedestrians. "N-no, it wasn't something like that!"

"Me and the rest of our friends didn't believe Twilight at her brother's wedding when she told us that the bride, princess Cadance was an imposter!" Applejack explained. "sides, ah can never call a foal ah have with Twilight a mistake."

Twilight blushed even harder at hearing Applejack say that, she gently squeezed Applejack's hand in appreciation.

Sunset noticed something very familiar about that, but before she could ask, Applejack continued.

"The girls and ah were ashamed at how we treated Twi, so we did our best to make up for how we betrayed her." Applejack informs Sunset, her voice filled with regret.

"Applejack, you don't have to call it that." Twilight said. "My behavior at the wedding was questionable, and I admit it really hurt to see you all turn your backs on me. but it wasn't without reason."

Applejack and Twilight stared deep into each other's eyes, a silent conversation going on between them before Applejack smiled and nodded.

"Anyway, as we spent more time with Twilight, the more closer we got, and before we realized it, we fell in love with her."

"I admit that I was flattered and surprised that two of my best friends would ask me out, and to be honest I also developed feelings for them since we started becoming closer." Twilight said with a blush. " I said yes and well...we soon became a herd."

Twilight and Applejack leaned against each other as they nuzzled their faces, Sunset found the sight and the story very heartwarming. She wondered if there was still hope for her and Rainbooms? The girls continued on their way and whenever the group encountered large crowds, Applejack would start to become really uncomfortable and Twilight would hold her close, whisper comforting words to her as she attempted to keep her calm until they ventured away from the crowds. They finally arrived where the sirens lived and as they stepped up to the front door, Applejack braced herself for the worst. Sunset knocked on the door and waited for a reply, they heard footsteps approaching the door before it was unlocked and opened to reveal a very pale looking Sonata.

"Hello." Sonata greeted weakly before coughing violently.

"H-hi, we brought the heart stones." Sunset said, she was shocked at how terrible the siren looked.

"Yay, now we can get better." Sonata said cheerfully, at least as cheerfully as she could given her condition.

Sonata motioned the girls inside as she closed the front door, she led the girls in the house where they saw Aria who didn't look as bad as Sonata.

"Please tell me you have the heart stones?" Aria asked.

"Yes, we do." Twilight answers.

"Thank fucking god!" Aria shouts. "I don't know how much longer Adagio can last, she looks practically dead."

Aria and Sonata led them to Adagio's room, they paled upon seeing how sick Adagio looked. She was laying on her bed, her complexion was so pale and malnourished, her hair looked so dull that it would make Rarity faint.

"Adagio, wake up. Sunset's and her friends are here with the heart stones." Aria says softly as she gently shakes Adagio awake.

Adagio groans as her eyes flutter open, she looks in the direction of Sunset and her companions and smirks slightly. "Well, you sure took your sweet time."

"Sorry about the wait, but these were tricky to make." Twilight spoke as she reached into her coat pocket and pulls out a jewelry box.

The sirens watch in anticipation as Twilight opens the box, but raised their eyebrows when the heart stones are yellow colored.

"Alright, what did you do with these?" Aria asks suspiciously.

"You'll find these heart stones aren't like your previous ones, for starters they are powered with positive energy instead of negative." Twilight explained.

"You mean your so called magic of friendship." Aria said sarcastically.

"Don't underestimate the magic of friendship, the night of the battle of the bands final round you saw for yourself what our magic can do. it was stronger than yours." Sunset argued.

Adagio smirked. "Oh really? may I remind you that your friends-oh wait, former friends I should say and the princess here used the magic of friendship against us and we still beat them. It was only after you joined in that they had enough power to beat us."

"Besides, how did that magic work out for you?"

"Honestly, pretty well. I probably lost some good friends but found some real ones too. That's what I'm offering all of you." Sunset proposed.

"The way you said good friends implies that you still think of them with high regard." Adagio noted before she started coughing.

"They took me in and taught me the magic of friendship, if it wasn't for them I wouldn't have the friends I do now." Sunset argued.

Adagio and Sunset stared each other down until Adagio closed her eyes, a sinister smirk on her lips.

"Fine be me, if you still wanna call those girls friends despite their betrayal then go right ahead. I'm sure they won't betray you again as long as you're useless to them."

Sunset ignored that remark as she motioned for Twilight to give them the heart stones, once each of the sirens received their heart stones, Sunset closes her eyes as she started concentrating, everyone watches carefully until a red outline forms around Sunset's body, pony ears sprout from on top of her head and her hair extends into a pony tail. The sirens hearts stones start glowing as a stream of energy flows from Sunset and into stones, the sirens felt a soothing wave course through their bodies. it felt different than the usual energy they feed upon, but not at all unpleasant. Twilight and Applejack watch in amazement as color starts to return to the sirens, with each passing second they grow in strength. Adagio smirks as she feels the magic of friendship course through her and her sisters, whoever instead of the rush she usually felt when feeding, she felt strangely calm and at peace. Sunset for her part was focusing greatly on all the positives of her life, becoming friends with Twilight and the girls, the fun times they shared, meeting Gilda and the others, helping out the Crusaders. Gaining a family. All these thoughts filled her mind as her magic flowed into the sirens.

Finally after about 5 minutes, Sunset cuts off the flow of magic, her pony ears and extended pony tail disappearing.

"Well, that wasn't too bad." Adagio spoke before getting out of bed and stretching, she felt her strength had returned, but nowhere near the amount she used to have. "No wonder you were able to beat us."

"I'll say." Aria looked at her hands as she opened and closed them, she felt a hell out a lot better than she did before Sunset gave them her magic.

"I feel fantastic!" Sonata cheered, feeling like her old self again.

"I'm glad to hear that, this method will not only replace your usual magic intake but reverse all the negatives your body may have suffered as a result of feeding off dark emotions." Twilight explained.

The sirens placed their hand over their heart stones and as one started to sing, Twilight and Sunset were on edge but when nothing happened they relaxed.

"It appears that we can't access our magic." Adagio concluded before looking at the girls. "This is your doing I take it?"

"Yes, you can only have access to your magic during sessions like this and even then it will only be used to restore your health." Twilight stated firmly.

"You didn't honestly think we would give you access to your magic did you?" Sunset questioned as she crossed her arms.

"No, I didn't think you would." Adagio said with a mile. "It is regrettable that we can't use magic, but it's better than the alternative I suppose. Thanks."

"You're welcome." Twilight responded.

"So how long will this last until we need another refueling?" Adagio asked as she flexed her wrist.

"At least a week, I'll come by the same time next week for another session." Sunset informs them.

"Then we'll see you next week." Adagio said with a smile.

With their business done, the girls left the sirens home.

"Well that went over well." Sunset spoke once they were far enough away from the sirens house.

"Yes, for once everything is going exactly as we wanted it to go." Twilight said happily.

"How about we go to the mall and celebrate? I know this stand that sells delicious scones, my treat." Sunset offered.

"That's mighty kind of yah Sunset." Applejack said in appreciation as she tilted her hat.

The girls made their way towards the mall, along they way they talked about what has been happening in equestria.

"Ah still can't believe yah are princess Celestia's daughter." Applejack said as she gave a slight bow. "sorry for not showing the proper respect ma'am."

"Applejack, that's really not necessary." Sunset assures her.

"Ah know, ah'm just teasing." Applejack said as she winked at Sunset, which earned her an elbow to the ribs by Twilight.

"Knock it off AJ." Twilight chastised. "Anyway Sunset, princess Celestia wanted me to tell you that your coronation will be after Hearths Warming."

"Which means yer gonna have to visit equestria to be fitted for yer dress, the princess has personally asked Rarity to make it." Applejack chuckled as she recalled how excited Rarity was to be given the job. "Ah swear, ah never seen that girl look so happy since the time she was asked to make princess Cadance' s wedding dress."

The girls shared a laugh as they continued their way towards the mall, upon arriving Applejack became uncomfortable due to the large crowds, but Twilight held her close and laid a kiss on her cheek to keep her calm. They arrived at Gilda's scone stand and after some introductions, the three equestrians took their scones and went to take a seat by the food court.

"That scone was delicious." Twilight commented. "Be sure to give Gilda my compliments."

"Will do and I'm glad you enjoyed it." Sunset said with a smile.

"Um Sunset, where can ah use the bathroom?" Applejack asked as she looked around for one.

"It's right this way." Sunset lead Applejack to the nearest restroom.

Sunset and Twilight waited outside the restroom for Applejack when someone carrying a lot of presents tripped, causing the presents to spread out on the floor. Sunset and Twilight immediately went to assist the man just as Applejack exited the restroom.

"Twilight? Sunset?" Applejack looked around for her two companions but the large crowds prevented her from seeing them help the man pick up the gifts he dropped.

Applejack started to wander away from the restroom to look for the girls, calling out their names in hopes they can hear her. As she walked around she spotted someone very familiar working at a fruit juice stand.

"Here are yer drinks girls, enjoy." Applejack said as she handed the two girls their fruit drinks.

The girls thanked Applejack and after they handed over the money for their drinks they left the stand, Applejack started to clean up her work station when she heard her own voice coming from behind her.

"Howdy."

Applejack quickly turned around to see herself looking at her with a disarming smile. "What in tarnation?!"

"Sorry to bother yah, but ah was wondering if yah had a minute to talk." Applejack asked.

"W-who are yah and why do yah look like me?!" Human Applejack demanded.

"Oh, mah apologies. mah name is Applejack and ah'm your double from equestria." Applejack explained.

"Mah double?" Human Applejack questioned.

"Ah came here with mah marefriend to visit a friend of hers, ah think yah know her. her name is Sunset Shimmer." Applejack informed her human counterpart.

"A-ah see, so what would yah like to talk about." Human Applejack asks as she continues to clean up the counter, she wonder what her equestrian self meant by marefriend.

"Twilight told me about what happened with yah girls and Sunset." Applejack began.

Human Applejack lets out a sigh at that. "Are yah going to tell me how badly ah messed up and how disappointed yah are at me?"

Applejack shakes her head. "None of that, ah can see as plain as day how much yer suffering because of what yah and yer friends did."

Applejack rest her elbows on the front counter. "Ah see the deep regret, the self anger and disappointment."

Human Applejack is surprised at how well her equestrian counterpart knows her. "Heh, yah are definitely me double alright."

"It's more than that, ah understand how yah feel because ah also betrayed a friend." Applejack confessed. "Ah felt the same way yer feeling now."

"Then how did yah deal with it?" Human Applejack asked, she sounded desperate. "Ah can't even look at Sunset without being reminded on how ah stabbed her in the back."

"Yah can't turn away from what yah done, no matter how painful." Applejack advised her. "Ah know it may seem hard now, but yah can't give up. Yah owe it to Sunset to try."

"Ah owe her more than ah can possibly repay." Human Applejack said.

"In that case yah got to show her how much yah really appreciate her." Applejack stated, smiling warmly.

"Yeah." Human Applejack said with a sigh.

"Applejack!"

Both Applejack's turn to the direction where they heard their names and saw Twilight and Sunset looking around.

"Must be looking for me." Applejack said as she steps away from the stand. "It was nice talking to yah."

"Same here." Human Applejack replied. "And thanks fer the advice."

"Anytime." Applejack tilts her hat forward to her human counterpart before walking towards Twilight and Sunset.

Humane Applejack watches her equestrian counterpart walk away, she ponders the advice her counterpart gave her as she continues with her work.

"It was great having you visit Twilight and you as well Applejack." Sunset said as she hugs Applejack and Twilight.

"We'll be sure to visit again." Twilight promised as she and Applejack went through the portal and back to equestria.

Sunset pulls out her phone and dials her mother's number, she tells her where she is before hanging up and going towards the school. She makes her way down the halls and towards her office. She enters inside and sees her aunt sitting on the secretary desk.

"Hey Sunset, how was your day with Twilight?" Luna asked as she greeted her niece.

"It was fun." Sunset simply said as she and her aunt entered her mother's office to see Celestia sitting at her desk along with numerous people around her.

"Shimmer?" A female student raised an eyebrow at seeing her. "What are you doing here?"

Sunset smiles as she and her aunt step inside the room. "Hello everyone and thank you for coming."

Severals have passed and despite the extra attention to Scootaloo from the reveal of her being Spitfire and Soarin's daughter, Sunset, her friends, and the Rainbooms have done a good job of not only keeping Scootaloo safe but from the prying eyes of the media. Soon the day of the Apple family Christmas party has arrived and the Rainbooms were obviously very anxious.

Sunset takes a look at her apartment that had been her home for the past 3 years, everything that had meaning to her had been moved to her new room at her mother's home. Sunset felt a tinge of sadness at leaving her apartment, but new that she would be moving to a better place with her new family. Sunset picked up two bags full of presents and exited her apartment for the final time, she made her way downstairs where her aunt was waiting for her outside her apartment.

"Did you get everything you need?" Luna asks as she and Sunset walk to her car.

"Yep." Sunset nodded as she and her aunt got into the car and drove towards the Apple farm.

"Nervous?" Luna asked without looking at her niece.

"A little." Sunset said honestly, she was dreading this day like the girls.

"I'm here for you whenever you need me, just give me a call and I'll come pick you up if you find yourself overwhelmed." Luna offered.

"Thanks aunt Luna, you're the best." Sunset told her aunt as she flashed her a smile.

"That's what aunts do." Luna said with a shrug before she and Sunset broke out in laughter.

The rest of the drive was silent as Luna concentrated on the road while Sunset looked out of the passenger window, she watched as the city gave way to farmland, all the while the image of her and the Rainbooms smiling and laughing flashed through her mind. Eventually they arrived at the Apple family farm as Luna pulled up to the front of the house.

"Have fun Sunset." Luna told her niece, as she gave her an assuring smile.

"I'll try." Sunset told her, waving goodbye as her aunt drove off.

Sunset walked towards the front door, taking a deep breath and letting it out before ringing the doorbell. She waited a bit before the door was opened by Applejack.

"Howdy there Sunset!" Applejack greeted the former unicorn, stepping aside to let her in. "Come on in, we've been watin' for yah."

"Thanks Applejack." Sunset thanked the cowgirl as she entered the Apple residence.

Applejack lead her to the living room where the rest of the Rainbooms, the Crusaders along with Applejack's brother grandfather and grandmother.

"Hiya sunny!" Pinkie waved at Sunset enthusiastically from the snack table. her hair still being flat but she did appear to have a little more color to her complexion.

Sunset waved back as she was greeted by the rest of the occupants of the room, Sunset sat with the Crusaders as they told her stories about this misadventures, she shared a laugh with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash as they told her about the pranks they pulled on the girls and other unsuspecting people. She joined Rarity and Fluttershy in knitting some Christmas stockings to hang over the fireplace, and she enjoyed a cup of hot chocolate with Applejack as they both sat on the sofa. Overall Sunset had a very enjoyable time with everyone, it was late into the evening when the phone rang.

"Ah'll get it." Granny Smith announced as she went to answer the phone.

Sunset watched Granny Smith as she picked up the phone and after talking for a bit her eyes suddenly widened, Sunset took this as her cue. She walked over to Granny Smith as she was nodded furiously to whoever was on the other line before hanging up. She looked towards Sunset who was approaching her and her eyes lit up in realization upon seeing her knowing smile. She opened her mouth to speak but Sunset placed her finger over her own lips, telling Granny Smith to stay quiet.

"Not yet." Sunset told. "I'll tell you when."

Granny Smith nodded as she gave Sunset a thankful smile, wiping her eyes from any forming tears.

Sunset went back to the living room and gathered everyone's attention. "If I may have your attention please!"

All conversation stopped as all eyes were on Sunset.

"First I want to say thank you to Applejack and her family for the wonderful party, I really enjoyed myself." Sunset spoke with gratitude.

"Yer very welcome sugarcube." Applejack spoke from her spot on the sofa.

"And I want to say that despite what I decide tonight, I will forever be grateful to the girls for taking me in and teaching me about friendship...even if what we had wasn't real to you girls, it at least felt real to me." Sunset spoke the last part sadly.

The girls faces fell upon hearing that and they were filled with dread about Sunset's answer.

"Rarity, I have never forgotten about what I did to you at the Spring fling and neither have you." Sunset began. "I turned a night that was suppose to be wonderful for you into a nightmare, a nightmare that haunted you afterwards. I am so sorry."

"When you reached out a hand to me I was shocked, even after what I did to you, you still wanted to befriend me. But you still wanted a little payback in the form of me being your personal model." Sunset chuckled. "But you never really forgave me, even after I helped you all defeat the sirens and we became closer, you never truly forgot what I did and because of that we can't truly be friends again."

Sunset watched Rarity gasp in horror as she held her face in her hands. "But if you work through those issues then maybe we can in the future."

Rarity's look of horror quickly turned hopeful upon hearing that, Sunset cast a smile her way before looking at Fluttershy.

"Fluttershy, you were so shy and vulnerable. it was so easy to keep you down without the rest of the girls by your side. Even when I was learning friendship from you girls, you were cautious around me and rightfully so. But that didn't stop you from showing me kindness." Sunset wiped away a stray tear before continuing. "It's pretty obvious that you still have plenty of issues with me, but like Rarity if you can work through them then there's still a chance that we can be friends again, I can help if you if you want."

Tears spilled from Fluttershy's eyes at hearing that, she gave Sunset a determined look and a firm nod, she had a lot of work ahead of her, but if she can get through it then she can be friends with Sunset again.

Sunset looked to Pinkie Pie who was looking at her expectantly, she then looked to the Christmas tree where she placed her bags full of presents. She walked over to it and pulled one out that was covered in a party balloon wrapper, she then walked back to Pinkie Pie and handed her the present.

"Back in equestria we have a holiday that combines your fourth of July and Christmas, it's called Hearths Warming." Sunset explained as Pinkie took the present .

Pinkie Pie looked at the present curiously before unwrapping it, she then opened the box and as soon as she did, colorful confetti exploded from within the box and on her face. Pinkie blinked in surprise before looking at Sunset who had a beaming smile.

"I was in a bad place after the fall formal but you made sure that I had a smile everyday, there were times when the hateful stares of the school would get to me, but you would make me laugh with one of your pranks on Rainbow Dash. You made an effort to be there for me, accepted me with open arms. Even though you slipped up, I want to give you the same second chance you gave me." Sunset stated.

Pinkie Pie stared at Sunset for a moment, tears welled up in her eyes as her hair instantly regained it's puffiness. her lips trembled as she dove towards Sunset, wrapping the girl in a tight hug as she cried on her shoulder.

"Oh Sunset! I promise not to let this second chance go to waste!"

"I know you won't." Sunset whispers as she held on to the crying girl.

Pinkie soon stops her crying as she pulls back to give Sunset a toothy smile, but it quickly vanishes as she realizes that she was the only one given the second chance. She turns back to look at her friends who are smiling at her.

"You guys.."

"It's alright Darling." Rarity spoke as she dapped at the corners of her eyes with her napkin.. "You've earned your second chance."

"Yeah Pinkie, yah definitely earned it." Applejack added.

Pinkie smiles at the girls before giving Sunset one last hug and returning to her seat.

"Applejack, you really made me work hard to make up for what I did. Those hours I spent working with you on the farm helped me better understand myself and gave me the courage to open up to you about my issues and regrets I had with my mother, your honesty helped me to be more honest with myself and you became someone I admired and aspired to be." Sunset lets out a shuddering breath. "I was so happy to hear you say I was like family, I felt so happy to finally belong...but then you abandoned me."

Tears welled up in Sunset's eyes as she stared at Applejack.

"You lied to me Applejack, you lied to my face when you called me family. All those wonderful moments we had together and the sleepovers were all a lie. Because of that I can't forgive you."

Sunset's tears fell from the sides of her cheeks as she looks into the devastated eyes of Applejack who was crying as well. She then directed her attention to Rainbow Dash.

"Dash, you made it no secret how much you despised me. But even so I appreciated that about you, I saw in you a rival that challenged me to be better and rise from the ashes. You've always had my back and stuck by me no matter what. or so I thought."

Rainbow Dash visibly gulped as she prepared for what was coming.

"You betrayed me Dash, it wasn't bad enough that you and the girls abandoned me. But you plotted to have me jumped and beaten!" Sunset raised her voice as she glared at Dash. " I may have broken your friendships Rainbow, but I would never stoop so low as to have someone physically hurt! I can never forgive you Rainbow Dash!"

Rainbow Dash's world came crumbling down at that declaration as she collapsed to her hands and knees, tears cascaded down her eyes and on to the floor as her body felt numb.

"However I will acknowledge the efforts you're making to better yourself, and although you're nowhere near ready for me to consider giving you a second chance, if I see that you're truly honest and serious about making it up to me..." She casts Applejack a glance. "Then I'll consider giving both of you a second chance."

Rainbow shuts her eyes as a sob rocks her body. "Thank you Sunset.....thank you so much."

Sunset watches Rainbow Dash and Applejack cry their thanks before looking at Granny Smith. "Granny Smith, I had a wonderful time at your party, but if you don't mind I think I should be getting home now." Sunset then pulls out her phone and texts her aunt to come pick her up.

"I hope you girls enjoy your presents, I picked them out before Anon-A-Miss." Sunset pointed to her bags. "I got you all one last gift too, Granny Smith."

All eyes turned to Granny Smith.

"That call a moment ago was from the lawyers of the families that are suing us, he called to say that the families are dropping the lawsuits."

Everyone was shocked at this news.

"But why would they-"Applejack's eyes widen in realization as she quickly turns to Sunset. "Yah did this?"

Sunset nodded.

"B-but why?"

"Because I don't want you all to suffer." Sunset said softly but they all still heard her. "I paid off all the families using the gems I had back in equestria. I asked Twilight to talk to my mother in equestria and ask for some gems that I have saved up. a single gem is worth a fortune here. So I had no problem paying off the families."

"Sunset....I don't know how we can possibly thank you." Rarity said gratefully.

"Just remember that If any of you need help, please don't hesitate to ask me. Just because you abandoned me doesn't mean that I'll do the same." Sunset stated while making a slight jab at them, her phones message tone alerted her and when she checked it was from her aunt telling her that she was on her way. She went to the front door and took her coat from the coat rack before putting it on.

"Sunset wait!"

Sunset turns around to see Pinkie Pie approaching with a bag filled with presents.

"Don't forget your presents!"

Sunset smiled as she accepted the presents from Pinkie Pie. " Thanks Pinkie, you guys can open your presents now too and as we say in equestria, Happy Hearths Warming."

"Merry Christmas Sunset." Pinkie replied.

Sunset looks behind Pinkie to the rest. "Happy Hearths Warming everyone!"

Sunset turns around and opens the door before exiting the Apples home, the occupants of the room were silent as Pinkie returns. She walks towards the Christmas tree and brings back Sunset's presents.

"Sunset says we can open our presents." Pinkie Pie tells everyone as she begins handing out presents.

Rarity holds her presents which is a very big one wrapped in a diamond theme wrapping paper, she delicately unwraps it to reveal the lid of the box, she pulls it off and her eyes widen in surprise. She reaches inside and pulls out some fabric that felt softer than silk, her eyes then caught something underneath it and when she saw it she couldn't believe it. setting the fabric aside she shakily reached inside and pulled out a beautiful dress that matched the one she wore at the spring fling, There was a note attached to it.

Dear Rarity, although I can never make up for the pain I caused you, I can at least right a wrong. Remember how I asked to have the remains of your dress as a reminder to myself to never again hurt someone as I hurt you? Well I talked to Twilight and she had your counterpart fix it as well as throw in some fabric from equestria that I have no doubt you'll make good use of. Thank you for everything you've done for me Rarity, you truly are the most generous person I know.

Tears stained with mascara began to fall on the letter as Rarity was truly touched by Sunset's words and her gift. She pulls the letter up to her face as she starts wailing.

Applejack was next to open her present which was wrapped in an apple theme wrapping paper, she is pleasantly surprised to see that it's a case of brand new tools she can use around the farm. Applejack wraps her arms around the case as she softly cries.

Fluttershy receives a small box wrapped in butterfly themes wrapping paper, she carefully removes the wrapping paper before removing the lid of the box to find a train ticket and a note.

Flutterhsy I know how much you wanted to see the Butterfly migration so I got you a train ticket to go see them! Have fun and be sire to take lots of Pictures!

Fluttershy buries her face in her palms as she starts crying, being carefully not to ruin the ticket Sunset so thoughtfully got her.

The Crusaders were surprise to get presents from Sunset, which made them feel terrible since she got them before they made Anon-A-Miss. Applebloom opens her gift to discover a rainbow crusted pie with a jar of rainbows. there was a note attached.

Hi Applebloom your sister mentioned how much you liked sweets so after talking to Twilight I got you something you can't get in this world. its a Zap Apple pie with some Zap apple sauce, they're a rare type of apple that's magic and is colored like a rainbow. I hope you enjoy it."

Applebloom wipes away the tears as she looks at the jar of zap apple jam that Sunset got her, feeling both grateful and miserable.

Sweetie Belle opens her gift which was in a small box like Fluttershy's, she's surprised to find two tickets to the ice skating rink. There was an accompanied not which she read.

I hope You and Rarity enjoy skating together, I noticed how you wanted to spend the slumber party with us and especially your sister, but because it was for me I felt bad that you got left out. I hope this makes up for it

Sweetie Belle cried as she finished reading the letter.

Scootaloo was next to open her present which was new safety equipment for when she rides her scooter. "Sweet!"

"It'll be even sweeter with this." Rainbow Dash brings out a large box that she was hiding. "Your parents asked me to bring this to the party, I guess it was meant to go with Sunset's gift."

Scootaloo excitedly tore open the box to reveal a brand new scooter, she screamed in excitement.

Rainbow was happy for the young dare devil, she then looks to her gift which was wrapped in a Wonderbolts theme paper. she rips out the wrapping and her eyes widen upon seeing a brand new custom skateboard. It had her logo at the bottom surrounded by a beautiful open sky, Rainbow recognized this art style, it was Sunset's. Tears welled up in Rainbow's eyes as she instantly rose from the floor and bolted towards the door.

"Rainbow Dash were are you going?!" Scootaloo cried out.

Rainbow swung the front door open and shouted Sunset's name. "Sunset!" She looked around for the girl but didn't see her she looked around frantically and saw a car leaving in the distance.

"Sunset!" Rainbow shouted as she gave chase through the snow.

"Sunset!"

Rainbow screamed as she ran through the snow, the car getting further and further away.

"Sunse-" Rainbow was cut off as she tripped and landed on the snow, the car disappearing into the distance.
"Sunset." Rainbow mumbled in the snow as her body was rocked with sobs, she lifted her face to look at the empty road, snow gently falling around her.

"Sunset.....Sunset.....Sunset...….SUNSET!!" Rainbow screamed at the heavens as she cried in despair.

"Dashie!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she approached Rainbow Dash and kneeled down to her level. "Are you alright?'

"No." Dash utter as she looks at Pinkie Pie with deep sadness. "No I'm not." with that, Rainbow Dash hugs Pinkie Pie as she cries on her shoulder.

Pinkie could do nothing but hold her friend close as she cried.

Lua and Sunset made it to their home, the whole car ride Sunset was silent as she stared out of the window.

"Will you be alright?" Luna ask.

"Yeah, I just need a minute." Sunset replied.

Luna unlocked the front door and were greeted to a surprise.

"SURPRISE!"

Sunset was shocked to see not only her parents, but Gilda, Lightning Dust, Dumbbell, Flash, Trixie and even Snips and Snails.

"W-what is all this?" Sunset asked.

"It's your surprise welcome/Christmas party." Discord informed her.

"We wanted to properly welcome you home Sunset." Celestia tells her with a warm and loving smile. "Come see your room."

Sunset was guided up the stairs to a room that had an emblem of her cutie ark on the door, She looks to her family and friends who watch with excitement. She opens the door and is left in awe at her new room that is perfectly designed for her, she has her own gaming set up, a powerful looking pc, a bookshelf filled with her collection of books and an artist table for her to draw or paint. Tears welled up in her eyes as she turns to face everyone.

"I love it."

"We glad to hear that." Celestia says as Sunset rushes to her and gives her a tight hug which Celestia is more than happy to return.

"How about we get this party going, Trixie has the perfect gift she wants to give Sunset." Trixie boasted.

"Whatever you say Trixie." Sunset laughed as they all went back downstairs and true to Trixie's word, she had gotten Sunset a V-neck guitar in her colors as well as an outfit similar to the members of her band. Sunset had a very fun and warm welcome to her new home as she was surrounded by her friends and family. At long last she wasn't alone anymore.

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoyed the final installment of Unexpected Allies and stay tuned for my next Anon-A-Miss story. Thank you all for reading my first ever story on this site and sticking to the end, the very long end XD. I would also like to give a special thanks to KR Chrome who thanks to his help, I was able to get as far as I did with this story.

Friends and Family Part 1

The sun rose over Sweet Apple Acres causing the rooster to crow and signaling the start of the day for the Apple Family. Applejack’s eyes fluttered open as they slowly adjusted to her surroundings, She sits up on her bed and stretches her arms out. Unlike her usual mornings, Applejack wasn’t as energetic or excited to start her day, the heavy bags under her eyes gave away her lack of sleep. The events of yesterday as well as the fallout still weighed heavily on her mind. True to the student’s word, they had received calls from the lawyers of various students affected by Anon-A-Miss, demanding reparations for the emotional and psychological damage they suffered because of Applebloom.

And speaking of which, Applebloom was punished by first having all her electronics confiscated and she was only allowed to have her phone when she went to school, but from what she told her, Principal Celestia was going to deliver her punishment today. Aside from the six months of detention that all three Crusaders received, Granny smith also gave Applebloom extra chores to do around the house and she wasn’t allowed to help her in making the Apple family’s famous Zap Apple Jam this year.

Applejack recalled the stern talking Applebloom received from granny Smith.

Flashback.

“yes, I understand…..mmhmm...I’m sorry for what happened to your youngin and let me assure you that my granddaughter is going to get puni-…...yes...I know….okay then…..Goodbye,” Granny Smith hangs up the phone before leaning back in her chair and letting out a tired sigh. That was the eighth call today from a lawyer representing the family of a student who was victimized by Anon-A-Miss.

Granny Smith looks at her three grandchildren sitting on a sofa in front of her, Big Macintosh sitting on the left side, Applejack on the right and Applebloom in the middle. The youngest Apple has her head cast down, not bearing to look at her grandmother.

“Tell me little seed, what went through your head when you decided to create that account, humiliate yer sister and her friends then let Sunset take the fall?” Granny Smith asks as she looks at her youngest granddaughter.

Applebloom twiddled her thumbs before raising her head to look at her grandmother’s tired eyes, eyes that look at her with disappointment and sadness, “It’s because I was jealous of Sunset spending more time with Applejack, time that she use to spend with me,”

“Jealousy? Is that all it took you to do this?” Granny smith narrows her eyes at Applebloom, making her shift in her spot uncomfortably.

“No...I also wanted to get back at Sunset for all the bad stuff she did to everyone and especially Applejack,” Applebloom continues, the pit in her stomach growing as she watched her grandmother close her eyes before pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Oh Applebloom, doncha know that two wrongs don’t make a right?” Granny Smith opens her eyes to look at Applebloom, “And besides Sunset was punished for what she did at the fall formal, or did yah think that wasn’t enough?”

“No..it wasn’t.” Applebloom replied solemnly.

“Wait a minute granny,” Applejack spoke up, gaining her grandmother’s attention,”Principal Celestia and Princess Twilight mentioned that the whole demon thing with Sunset was all planed and that the teachers and staff were in on it,”

“Yes, Principal Celestia told us about Sunset’s plan to expose Anon-A-Miss. But she didn’t mention anything about Sunset turning into a demon again,” Granny Smith told them as she was indeed surprised to see that monster again, “heaven knows what that girl was thinking turning herself into that, as if she needed even more troubles on her shoulders,”

“What do ya mean Granny?” Applebloom asks curiously,

“That girl did a good job of hiding it, but I manage to see behind that mask she put up and I reckon Principal Celestia did as well. She may look like she was feeling okay on the outside, but that poor girl was hating every minute of it,” Granny smith tells her grnadchildren, “I saw the pain in her eyes every time she even spoke in that form, which is why she didn’t stay in it for long when she told them students to back off of Applebloom and her friends.”

Applejack’s eyes widen at hearing this, she had no idea that Sunset was suffering while in that form, she suffered to prove her innocence…..she suffered because of her.

“Besides, if yer intent was to separate Sunset from her friends,” Granny cast a sideways glance at Applejack who withered under her gaze,”Why didn’t ya stop when they cut ties with her?”

“I….I don’t know,” Applebloom says honestly, tears welling up in her eyes, “I didn’t want for it get as bad as it did, but people kept sending us secrets and we just posted the ones we thought would help us get back at Sunset,”

“Now listen up Little seed, ah know what it’s like to hold a grudge and so does yer grandpapi. He told ya’ll how much he regrets leavin yer Ma, his family behind ‘an’ how he wishes he could’ve been here for yer births ‘an’ especially tell yer Ma how sorry he is,” Granny smith closes her eyes as she fought back tears, “But he can’t, yer Ma ‘an’ Pa have passed from this world ‘an’ are no doubt looking down on us right now, probably ashamed and sadden by what ya did,”

Tears spilled from Applabloom’s eyes at hearing that, “Am’ sorry, am’ so sorry,”

Big Macintosh wrapped an arm around his crying sister, he always hated seeing his sisters cry.

“’An’ as for you young lady,” Granny Smith addresses Applejack, “You lied to that girl, told her she was family and then dropped her at the first sign of trouble. Is that how ya treat family AJ?”

“No,” Applejack answers, her voice filled with shame and regret,

“Tell me somethin Applejack, how do ya think Sunset felt when ya told her she was family only for ya to literally disown her the next day?” Granny smith asks seriously,

Applejack recalls Sunset crying on her knees, in the hallway as she and her friends severed all ties with her. She rests her face in her hands as she is being consumed with gilt and utter loathing towards herself.

“That also brings up another point,” Granny Smith started, “Yer web page riled up a lot of youngins, some of which wanted to forcefully make Sunset stop posting secrets. I reckon Ya’ll got a glimpse as to what that would have been like,”

Applebloom and Applejack shivered at the memory of the photos of Sunset all bruised up, they even saw her beating first hand, Sunset’s agonizing screams as Gilda repeatedly struck her, the cracking of her bones, and then there was the end result. Sunset’s body was completely smashed and she was no doubt in constant agony.

“It would appear that we have avoided that outcome, but never forget that yer actions have consequences,” Granny Smith warns, “An they affect more than just ya,”

Right on cue the phone begins to ring and Granny Smith picks it up, “Hello…..yes, this is Granny Smith speaking…….hmhmm…...Ah understand…..ya’ll wanna sue us to huh, well ah can’t blame ya…..mmhmm…..right…...we’ll see ya’ll in court then…..bye bye,”

Granny Smith hangs up the phone before rubbing her face with her hand, the Apple siblings have never seen their grandmother look so tired.

“Ever since coming home, we’ve received calls from lawyers claiming to represent the families of those who’s secrets ya posted, they are rightfully mighty upset over what ya did and filin’ lawsuits against us, which means we could loose Sweet Apple Acres.” Granny Smith tells them.

All the color immediately drains from the siblings faces, the thought of loosing their home which has been around since the founding of their town terrified them.

“No, not our home,” Applebloom says tearfully,

“Because of yer actions an yer Sister, folks now think the Apples are are nothin but dishonest, backstabbing traitors,” Granny Smith tells them.

“Horse Apples!” Applejack abruptly speaks up, “They got no right sayin that seein as they eagerly cast blame on Sunset!”

“That don’t matter Applejack, they can use yer treatment of Sunset who was the greatest victim in all this to discredit anythin we say or do to appease the families that avoids the lawsuits,” Granny informs them, “Ah Already tried,”

Applebloom couldn’t possibly feel any worse than she is right now, because of her, her family is about to loose everything, Applebloom cries even harder, Big Macintosh brings his sister close as she buries her face against his chest.

“Applebloom,” Granny Smith calls her granddaughter’s attention as she gets up from her chair and walks over to her and kneels down to look her in the eyes, “Ah know yer feeling terrible fer what yah did an even more so after hearin what ah just told yall,”

Granny Smith then wraps her arms around Applebloom and gives her a hug, “But don’t ya go thinking that I hate ya, I love yah Applebloom, I always will,”

Applebloom was shocked to hear this, but nonetheless it is something she needed to hear, especially now. She wrapped her arms tightly around her grandmother and sobbed on her shoulder, muttering apology after apology.

Granny Smith lets Applebloom cry her little heart out, she looks to her eldest granddaughter and smile, “That goes for you too Applejack,” she motions for Applejack to join them which she obliges.

“You too Big Mac,”

“Yep,” Big Mac happily wraps his arms around his family as they share a tender moment.

Flashback end.

Applejack gets out of bed, makes it and then proceeds to heat towards the bathroom, after taking a shower and brushing her teeth, Applejack gets started on her morning chores. Since Applebloom is taking care of feeding the chickens and pigs, that left her to feed the horses and cows. After doing that, Applejack picked up a basket and went to her family’s Apple orchard to pick up some apples and then went to the cellar to pick up a crate of apple cider. But as she approaches the cellar she sees Applebloom exit it and struggling to carry four crates of apple cider stacked on top of each other. Just when it looks like she’s about to drop the crats, Applebloom felt the crates become lighter and she realizes that three of them are missing.

“Don’t carry more than yer able to Sugar cube,” Applejack tells her little sister.

“Applejack!” Applebloom is surprised to see her sister.

“Why are you carrying the cider? You know that’s my job,” Applejack asks curiously.

“I just wanted to help make it easier for yah by taking some into the house,” Applebloom explains, “Guess ah couldn’t even do that right,”

Applejack looks at her dejected sister and sighs, “listen sugar cube, ya don’t need to be doing things for me, just focus on the chores Granny wants ya to do. Okay?”

“Okay,” Applebloom says in a low voice but Applejack manages to hear her.

The two stood in silenceuntil Applebloom speaks up.

“Applejack, do you hate me?”

Applejack was a little taken aback by the question but she understood why Applebloom asked, she sets down the crates of Apple cider and bends down to meet Applebloom at eye level and places her hands on her shoulders.

“Listen Applebloom, I am mighty upset and disappointed at yah for what yah did, but like Granny Smith said, I won’t ever stop loving yah and we will get through this,” Applejack spoke with sincerity and love.

A stray tear slides down Applebloom’s cheek as Applejack pulls her into a hug.

“I’m more upset with myself than anything,” Applejack whispers,

“But why?” Applebloom asks as she pulls away from the hug to look st her sister, “We were the ones who posted yer secrets, we were the ones who framed Sunset,”

“But we are the ones who were stupid enough to fall for it,” Applejack says bitterly, she still couldn’t believe that all it took was two post to get her to betray Sunset.

Applebloom wanted to argue more but Applejack silence her, “Best we hurry and not keep Granny waiting,”

Applebloom nodded and they headed back to the house, but as they entered the kitchen they heard Granny Smith arguing with someone on the phone.

“Now listen here missy, my granddaughter may have done your youngin wrong but I’ll be damn if ah let yah insult her in front of me!” Granny Smith yelled in at the phone.

Applebloom leaned closer to her sister, looking very unsure and even afraid at what’s unfolding in front of her. Applejack also felt sister press against her, like she usually did whenever she was afraid of something. but unlike the previous times, Applejack is not sure she can protect Applebloom from this.

Xoxoxoxo

Rarity sighs as she stares into her cereal bowl, she didn’t feel up to preparing her usual elegant breakfast this morning so she settled for...this. She cast her gaze towards Sweetie Belle who is sitting in front of her and taking small bites from her own cereal bowl, Sweetie Belle’s mood reflected her own.

“What did Mother and Father say to you last night?” Rarity asks.

“Just that I’m grounded and for you to take away my phone, laptop and every other electronics I own,” Sweetie Belle explains, “Didn’t they tell you that too?”

“Yes, they did,” Rarity answered, she recalled how her mother instructed her that Sweetie Belle is to be confined in the house with no means of contacting her friends, or anyone and that she should take away her phone and only give it back during school.

“But did they say anything else Darling?”

“Only how disappointed and upset they are with me,” Sweetie Belle answers softly, “They also said that I am to do extra chores and anything else you say,”

“Yes, well you won’t have to do anything else other than the chores they told me to have you do,” Rarity says which surprises Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle is surprised at hearing this, she expected Rarity to use her as a manakin for her clothes line “Rarity why-”

“Please don’t misunderstand my intentions Sweetie Belle,” Rarity cuts off Sweetie as she narrows her eyes at her, “I am still very upset about your part in making me a laughing stock and humiliating me and my friends in a successful attempt to get us to abandon Sunset,”

Sweetie Belle withered under her sister’s intense gaze but then Rarity’s look soften as she spoke her next words.

“But you are not the only guilty one here,” Rarity rests her head against her palm, “It would be hypocritical of me to administer your punishment when I have wronged Sunset myself,”

“But-”

“I understand that it was your goal to get is to disown Sunset, but we are the ones who foolishly fell for your ruse. It would seem that we have learned nothing from before,” Rarity whispers the last part.

Another silence descends over the sisters, but it doesn’t last long as Sweetie Belle speaks up.

“Rarity?”

“Mm?” Rarity lifts her head to look at Sweetie Belle.

“Do you….hate me?” Sweetie Belle nervously asks, unable to look her sister in the eye.

“No,” Rarity answers instantly, “I’m disappointed and angry at you, but I can never hate you Darling,”

Sweetie Belle’s body starts trembling, she wraps her arms around herself as she starts crying. Seeing this, Rarity stands up from her seat and heads towards Sweetie Belle, wrapping her arms around her and bringing her close. Sweetie Belle sobs against her sisters chest, her hands clinging tightly on her blouse.

“Shhhhhh it’s alright, everything will be alright,” Rarity assures her sister.

“Will it!’ Sweetie Belle mumbles against Rarity’s blouse, “We messed up really bad Rarity, everyone at school hates us and someone even tried to attack us in front of everyone!”

“That’s true, but Sunset protected you and I’m confident that she will keep you safe,” Rarity reminded her, she had faith in Sunset. Faith that should have been there in the first place.

“But she’s become a demon Rarity!” Sweetie Belle raised her voice as she lifted her head to look at Rarity,

“Sweetie Belle, don’t say that about Sunset, “Rarity tells her with a tinge of anger in her voice, she couldn’t believe her sister is still-

“But it’s true Rarity!” Sweetie Belle shouts with wide eyes, “She turned into a demon in front of everyone in the auditorium and she’s going to stay that way!”

Rarity was confused, she only saw Sunset transform briefly to that demon before changing back, “Darling, what are you-”

The sound of the phone ringing echoes from the living room and interrupts Rarity, she casts a glance at Sweetie Belle before she goes into the living room to answer it.

“Hello?…..yes this is the residence...mmhmm…..I understand, I’ll be sure to let them know…..Goodbye darling,” Rarity bids farewell as she hangs up the phone before letting out a sigh.

“Is it from them again?” Sweetie Belle asks nervously.

Rarity looks to Sweetie Belle with a tired smile, “Yes darling, it’s from them.”

The them Rarity is referring to are the attorneys of the families that want the Crusaders to pay for the damages inflicted upon their children that have been affected by Anon-A-Miss. Rarity saw a flash of fear and regret upon Sweetie Belle’s eyes before they were filed with tears and she began to cry.

“What have I done Rarity? Because of me our family is in big trouble,” Sweetie cries,

Rarity went over to comfort her sister, “Like I said earlier darling, everything will be alright.”

“Why do you say that?” Sweetie Belle asks, she couldn’t understand why her sister insisted on being optimistic.

“Because it’s the holidays, and you never know, we might get a Christmas miracle,” Rarity says with a bright smile.

“Do you really think so?” Sweetie Belle asks hopefully.

“I know so,” Rarity brings Sweetie close for a hug, but her smile falters as she realized that they needed a miracle to get through this scandal.

Xoxoxoxo

Bow Hothoof took a sip from his coffee as he, his wife Windy Whistles and their daughter Rainbow Dash and sitting at the kitchen table, but instead of the usual routine of Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles gushing over Rainbow, the family instead ate in silence. Bow and Windy looked at their daughter with concern, as Rainbow just used her fork to move her food around, staring blankly at her plate.

“Rainbow sweetie, are you feeling alright?” Windy Whistles asks with concern, she had never seen her daughter look so defeated.

“Is that Sunset girl giving you trouble again?” Bow Hothoof asks as he narrows his eyes dangerously, he had heard about Sunset from Rainbow and how she manipulated her and her friends to turn on each other. And despite Rainbow telling him she had changed, it seemed that Sunset was back to her old tricks.

At the mention of Sunset’s name, Rainbow stopped her stirring and without looking at her parents she spoke in a soft voice.

“Sunset didn’t do it,”

“what was that?” Windy Whistle asks, not fully hearing what her daughter had just said.

“Sunset wasn’t the traitor, I was.” Rainbow says in a monotone voice before getting up from her seat, “I’ll see you guys later,”

Before either of them could say anything, Rainbow left the kitchen and soon after they heard the sound of their door opening and closing. Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles didn’t know what to make of what their daughter had just said, but whatever was bothering Rainbow, Sunset was definitely involved.

Xoxoxoxoxo

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie waited by the wondercolt statue for the rest of their friends, both girls are still reeling from what happened yesterday as Pinkie Pie’s hair is strait instead of its usual puffiness and her color is a little dulled.Fluttershy had bloodshot eyes from crying, since coming home she went straight to her room and sought the comfort of her animals. But she kept thinking of how alone Sunset must’ve felt, how she needed someone to comfort her, to be there for her. Fluttershy broke down instantly.

Fluttershy was broken from her thoughts when she spotted Rainbow Dash approaching.

“Hey Dashie,” Pinkie Pie greeted in a less cheerful way than she usually greeted her athletic friend.

“Hey,” Was Dash’s only reply.

“Um, where’s Scootaloo? She usually comes to school with you,” Fluttershy asks,

Rainbow Dash scowls at hearing Scootaloo’s name which doesn’t go unnoticed by her friends, she opens her mouth to answer Fluttershy’s question but a new voice speaks up.

“Good Morning Darlings!”

They all turn in the direction of the voice to see Rarity waving at them with Sweetie Belle by her side, a truck pulls up behind her and the doors open to reveal the Apple family.

“I’ll be going on ahead of yall, stay safe little seed,” Granny Smith tells Applebloom,

“Yes granny,” Applebloom replies as her grandmother walks towards the school, she sees Sweetie Belle with Rarity and turns to Applejack.

“Go on sugarcube,” Applejack says with a smile,

Applebloom smiles as she hurries to Sweetie Belle, “Morning Sweetie Belle, Morning Rarity,”

“Good morning Applebloom,” Sweetie Belle greeted, happy to still be able to see her friend,

“Good morning Applebloom and you too Applejack,” Rarity greeted the Apple siblings,

“Mornin Rarity,” Applejack greeted the fashionista, “And good mornin to you too Sweetie Belle,”

“Morning Applejack,” Sweetie Belle greets with a smile,

The four girls join the rest of their group and Sweetie Belle and Applebloom looked around for their missing friend.

“Hey where’s Scoots?” Applebloom asks as she looks around for her friend,

“Shouldn’t she be here by now?” Sweetie Belle asks as everyone turns to Rainbow Dash,

“Scoots texted me to tell me to go on without her, that her grandma will give her a ride to school” Rainbow explains.

Just then a navy blue car pulls up and an older woman with vivid orange hair steps out of the drivers side, the passenger door opens and its Scootaloo that steps out. She waits for the older woman to walk around the car and together they walk towards the School.

“You don’t have to walk me to the entrance Grandma,” Scootaloo insisted as they approached the Wondercolts statue,

“Now Scootaloo, after what you told me what happened yesterday, I want to make sure my granddaughter arrives safely at school,” Scootaloo’s grandmother, Stormy Flare reminded her, “Your parents will arrive by the time you get back and they have plenty to say to you,”

Scootaloo visibly gulped, she remembered how angry her mother sounded on the phone and how disappointed her father was, she broke down while talking to them and that they will discuss the matter further, especially regarding the lawsuits.

“Scootaloo!”

Scootaloo and Stormy Flare looked up to see Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, both looking very nervous in the presence of Stormy Flare.

‘Um good mornin Ma’am,” Applebloom greeted the older woman nervously, she didn’t know how she felt about them after finding out what she made her granddaughter take part in.

“Good morning girls,” Stormy Flare addressed the two young girls with a smile, putting them both at ease, “I heard from Scootaloo about all of your involvement in a smear campaign against a fellow student,”

Both girls uneasiness returned, but Applebloom managed to speak up, “Yes ma’am, it was mah idea and I dragged Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle into it,”

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were about to protest but Stormy Flare spoke first.

“It’s very admirable of you to take full responsibility sweetie but from what Scootaloo tells me, all of you willingly took part in it,”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle says quietly but Stormy Flare still heard her,

“listen girls, it won’t be easy to fix your mistake,” Stormy Flare says as she casts a glance around her to see the students glaring at the crusaders with contempt and anger in their eyes, “But you owe it to yourselves and everyone you hurt,”

The girls knew she was right, Sunset Shimmer endured heavy scrutiny from everyone worked very hard to earn everyone’s trust and forgiveness, but with how easy it was to turn everyone against Sunset with Anon-A-Miss, the girls wondered if they will ever be forgiven at all.

Gasping is heard around them causing the girls to look around and see the terrified looks of the students, when they turn to see what they were looking at their eyes widen in fear at seeing demon Sunset approaching them, a sinister smirk on her lips.

“What’s the matter girls?” Stormy Flare asks in confusion as she looks at what they were looking at, but only sees a normal teenage girl approaching them,

“Hey, Principal Celestia called me this morning and told me to take you three to her office,” Sunset told them, her voice sounding monotone,

The frightened Crusaders nodded slowly and followed Sunset to the School, as Sunset past the Rainbooms, she didn’t even spare them a glance. But they couldn’t take their eyes away from Sunset. Rarity saw Sunset with her bat like wings and a sinister and deceiving smile on her lips. Fluttershy saw the demon staring right back at her, her demonic eyes boring deep into her eyes, Pinkie Pike saw a girl, completely devoid of happiness, heavy bags under her eyes, with tear stains underneath them, Applejack saw a normal Sunset with the exception of the knife stabbed in her back, causing a black substance to leak out and spread across Sunset’s back; Rainbow saw a beaten and bloody Sunset, her clothes are ripped and her left leg and arms are bent in odd angles, her eyes eventually fell to her empty eye socket.

Stormy Flare didn’t under stand the reaction everyone is having around this girl, “Well then….I guess I’ll see you girls later,”

Stormy Flare bids the girls farewell, which the girls managed to reply before looking back towards the school,

“C’mon, we’ll be late,” Rainbow spoke up in a low and somber voice as she walked towards the school, the rest of her friends following suit.

Xoxoxoxoxo

Principal Celestia sat in her office looking over the list of students she will be calling into her office when her intercom came to life.

“Principal Celestia, Sunset Shimmer along with Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo are here to see you,”

“Thank you Raven, please send them in,” Principal Celestia thanks her secretary and soon the door to her office opens to reveal Sunset and the Crusaders,

“Thank you for coming girls, I hope the students didn’t try anything to hurt you,” Principal says as she remembers what happened yesterday,

“N-no ma’am,” Applebloom responds nervously,

Principal Celestia raises an eyebrow as she notices the Crusaders shift nervously while casting subtle glances at Sunset,

“Is everything alright girls?” Celestia asks with concern,

“Yes, everything is alright!” Applebloom answered hastily,

“Yep, nothing wrong!” Sweetie Belle added,

“Girls.” Principal Celestia narrows her eyes at them,

“Well...it’s just...” Applebloom tries to say as she looks at Sunset,

“They’re probably just a little traumatized when I turned into a demon yesterday,” Sunset answers for Applebloom, “So they probably see me as a demon,”

“That’s...that’s terrible!” Principal Celestia was appalled to hear this,

“Meh, it’s no big deal. I’m use to it,” Sunset shrugs.

Principal Celestia did not like how Sunset just accepted this, she’ll need to have a talk with her later, “Back to why I called you all here, Scootaloo Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, in regards to your punishment for Anon-A-Miss,”

The three girls stood attention when Principal Celestia called their names.

“You will all receive six months of detention, you are forbidden to use the school computers unless you are using them for a school assignment and even then your activities will be monitored by Sunset, You are also to hand your cellphones and any electronic devises to Sunset who will return them to you at the end of the day,” Principal Celestia began, “Later on today I will call the school to the auditorium to see an anti-cyberbullying video to drill in the dangers and consequences of actively participating in cyberbullying,”

The three girls nodded, compared to the lawsuits, they were getting off easy, Sunset cast a glance at the Crusaders, it wasn’t too long ago that she was in their position and she hoped that they will learn from this experience. But even so, she was still upset at them for what they did to her.

“You may return to your classes now,” Principal Celestia dismissed them and they headed towards the door, “Sunset can you please stay for a moment?”

“Sure,” Sunset agreed, a little curious as to what the Principal wanted from her,

“Thank you, it’ll only take a moment so you girls can wait outside for Sunset,” Principal Celestia instructed the Crusaders who simply nodded.

When the Crusaders left, Sunset spoke, “So what do you need me for?”

“You have a way to stay in touch with Princess Twilight correct?” Principal Celestia asks,

“Yes, why do you ask?” Sunset asks curiously,

“Do you mind setting up a meeting with her, there is something I would like to ask of her,” Celestia says with a smile,

“What do you want to ask her?” Sunset asks while raising an eyebrow,

“I’m sorry Sunset but I can’t tell,” Principal Celestia tells the young woman which causes Sunset to sigh, “But I will tell soon, I promise!”

“It’s okay, if you want a private meeting with Twilight it’s not a big deal,” Sunset assures her, “I’ll send her a message as soon as I can and tell you her response,”

“Thank you, Sunset,” Principal Celestia smiles a gentle smile, one that reminded Sunset of her old mentor.

“No problem,” Sunset bid the Principal farewell as she exited her office,

Principal Celestia opens a drawer and pulls out her handbag, she opens it and pulls out a file folder, “I’m sorry Sunset, please be patient a little longer,”

Meanwhile back in Equestria, Princess Twilight is in her library reading a book about the adventures of Daring Doo, but she couldn’t seem to focus much on it as her thoughts kept going back to what happened yesterday and with the alternate versions of her friends.

Flashback

Twilight glares at the Rainbooms causing them to wither under her glare, “I can’t even begin to tell you girls how extremely disappointed and angry I am in all of you! I trusted you all to take care of Sunset, to show her how wonderful the magic of friendship is, but instead of being there for her like true friends, you abandoned her and threw her to the wolves!”

The Rainbooms visibly flinched as Twilight yells out them, they could do nothing but stand there and take it.

“Sunset trusted all of you, she wrote to me how happy she felt to be celebrating Hearths Warming with the po-people she considers her family and in tern thought of her the same way, But I guess she was wrong, we both were wrong,” Twilight mutters the last part, “Did it even occur to any of you as to why Sunset would do something like this?”

The girls remained silent, afraid to speak up. Rarity was brave enough to risk it.

“We thought that she wanted to hurt us again,” Rarity began, “She is very good at doing that,”

“But she’s also good at hiding her involvement too,” Twilight countered,

“Y-yes,” Rarity agreed dejectedly,

“I understand why you all thought it was Sunset and from what you told her a minute ago, you all still held scars of what she did to each of you, but it sounded like all of you were healing together, becoming stronger. But then you abandoned her without a second thought.” Twilight sighs as she pinches the bridge of her nose, “Everything you all did together, everything you all went through, the friendships that were strengthened as a result...amounted to nothing in the end,”

Tears welled up In Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy’s eyes before spilling over the sides of their faces.

“We are horrible friends!” Fluttershy sobbed,

“Sunset is right, we haven’t learned anything from when she separated us!” Rarity cried, her tears ruining her mascara,

“Some friends we turned out to be,” Applejack says as she stares at the floor in shame, she felt like the worst kind of scum there was, “We turned on Sunset after only two posts and cut her out of our lives so easily,”

Rainbow just wrapped her arms around herself and cried, her body shaking with each sob. Twilight watches her friends with sadness.

“You all aren’t the only ones at fault in all this,” Twilight suddenly speaks up,

“W-what do you mean darling?” Rarity asks curiously,

“Because you all are just like my friends, I assumed that you would be exactly like them and take care of Sunset. I was wrong and Sunset paid for my mistake,” Twilight explains sadly, focusing her gaze on Rainbow,

“We were never worthy of the elements,” Rainbow spoke up, gaining everyone’s attention,

“Maybe at first, but your actions as of late definitely made you all unworthy of their power,” Twilight says matter of fact, “The elements of harmony cannot be fooled, If Sunset was really faking her friendship with you all, then they would never have granted her their power,”

“I’m so sorry Twilight,” Fluttershy apologized through her tears,

“I know you are,” Twilight smiled gently but it quickly fell, “But I’m not the one you should be apologizing too,”

“But Sunset wont hear us out, how do we prove to her how sorry we are for fucking up so bad?!” Rainbow Dash shouts, tears of frustration and anger towards herself running down the sides of her face,

Twilight looks at the Rainbooms, she can clearly see how sorry they are and how deeply they regret what they did to Sunset, “I’m sorry girls, but that’s something you have to figure out for yourselves,”

With that said Twilight turns around and walks towards the door, she opens it and turns around to look at the Rainbooms, she gives them a sad smile before exiting the room, leaving the them to dwell on her words.

Flashback end.

Twilight sighs as she closes her book, there was no point in continuing. She then feels something wrap around her left foreleg and looks down to see Spike.

“Spike? What are-”

“You look like you really need a hug,” Spike interrupted as he smiles up at Twilight,

A smile spreads on Twilight’s lips as brings Spike close, wrapping her hooves around him and nuzzling his head, “Thanks Spike, you’re the best,”

“You know it!” Spike agrees, a tinge of red on his cheeks, he always loves it when Twilight hugs him, feeling the softness of her coat and the sound of her heartbeat always puts him at ease.

“Twilight!”

Both occupants of the library are startled when something flies through the door and crashes into a pile of books.

“What in Equestria?!” Twilight is shocked at the sudden crash, She instinctively uses her wings to shield Spike,

A head pops out of the pile of books and it’s none other than Rainbow Dash, “Hi Twilight, Hi Spike!”

“Rainbow Dash?!” Both Twilight and Spike are surprised to see their rainbow maned friend,

“It’s time for our weekly flight challenge!” Rainbow Dash says excitedly, “You’ll be racing against me, so you better give it your all!”

Twilight looks at how excited Rainbow is and couldn’t help but giggle, she lets go of Spike and walks towards Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash still has a smile on her lips as Twilight approaches her and is surprised when Twilight throws her hooves around her and hugs her tight.

“Twi is everything alright?” Rainbow Dash asks with a hint of concern,

“No, but everything will be,” Twilight responds, she remembers how hard Rainbow Dash worked to make up for not believing her during Shining Armor and Cadance’s wedding, always being there for her, making sure she has room in her schedule for Twilight, with the amount of time they spent together it was only natural that they grew even closer, but she wasn’t the only one.

“Hey Twilight, yah in here?” Applejack asks as she peers inside the library,

“Hi Applejack,” Spike greeted the farmer as he waved to her,

Applejack waved back at Spike before spotting Twilight and Rainbow, “Howdy there Twilight, hey there Rainbow,”

“Hi Applejack, what brings you by?” Twilight asks as she lets go of Rainbow to trot over to Applejack,

“I was hopping to catch you before you left with Rainbow,” Applejack answers as she reaches into her custom saddle bags designed to hold the contents inside which is an Apple pie.

“Ooh pie!” Spike says enthusiastically as he races towards Applejack but is stopped when he is lifted into the air by Twilight’s magic,

“Not so fast Spike, we just had breakfast and I seem to recall you saying how stuffed you are,” Twilight tells the young dragon as she sets him on her back,

“Oh c’mon Twilight, Just one little slice won’t hurt,” Spike pleaded as he looked at Twilight,

“Hmmm okay, but just one,” Twilight relented and smiled when Spike cheered, she levitated the pie and Spike to a nearby table, she summons a plate and fork and places them before Spike. She then uses her magic to cut a piece of the pie and give it to Spike.

“Thank you Twilight!” Spike thanked her as he was about to dig in but Twilight stopped him again,

“Isn’t there someone else you should be thanking?” Twilight pointed as she motioned to Applejack,

“Oh right, sorry, thank you Applejack,” Spike apologized as he thanked Applejack,

“You’re very welcome Spike,” Applejack tells the young dragons as she rubs his head,

“So why weren’t you okay before I got here Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asks as she walks to stand next to Twilight,

“Wait what?” Applejack snaps her head towards Twilight, “What’s she talking about Twilight?”

Twilight sighs before explaining to them what’s been happening on the other side of the portal.

“Are you kidding me?!” Rainbow Dash shouted in disbelief,

“Ah can’t believe it,” Applejack’s eyes are wide in shock before going back to normal, “Actually, maybe ah can,”

“What do you-oh….yeah,” Rainbow Dash realized that Applejack was referring to how they treated Twilight during the Canterlot wedding,

“It’s not the same,” Twilight speaks up,

“What do you mean Twi?” Applejack asks, it did sounded the same to her,

“For one thing my own behavior at the wedding didn’t help my case into convincing you all that Cadance was actually a changeling, and then there’s your counterparts,” Twilight closes her eyes as she recalls what Rainbow Dash tried to do to Sunset,

Twilight feels something wrap around her and opens her eyes to see Rainbow Dash’s concern filled eyes, Rainbow is never one to display physical affection but ever since Cadance and Shining Armor’s wedding; she has been working hard to be more open to her, both physically and emotionally. Twilight nuzzles Rainbow, drawing strength from her as she returns the nuzzle. She then feels something else nuzzle her and shifts her eyes to see Applajack.

“Tell us what they did Twilight,” Rainbow Dash says firmly, bracing herself for what Twilight might say,

“Rainbow….your counterpart tried to have Sunset assaulted,” Twilight finally tells Rainbow,

Rainbow’s ears drop and the color drains from her face, her body tensed up which Twilight felt. She opens her mouth a few times trying to say something, but her mind is in total shock at what her human counterpart tried to do.

“From what Sunset told me and your counterpart admitting to it herself, a photo of her got posted of her kissing another girl and-”

“Wait what?!” Rainbow Dash found her voice as she could not believe what Twilight has just told her,” She tried to have somepony assaulted over a stupid picture of her kissing another girl?!”

“That’s another difference between you two, she’s not into mares or women in her case,” Twilight explained, she can understand Rainbow’s anger, it is a very stupid reason to physically hurt someone over.

“I get that I can be a little hot heated but…..to actually even consider hurting another pony is just…...and especially me...” Rainbow Dash grits her teeth in anger, she removes her wing from Twilight and flies out of the library.

“Rainbow?” Twilight is confused at Rainbow’s sudden action as she and Applejack follow after her.

They spot Rainbow heading into a room and Twilight immediately understood what she was going to do, “Rainbow wait!”

Both mares enter the room to see Rainbow looking around the mirror portal.

“Pony feathers, how does this thing work?” Rainbow asks in frustration as she tries to figure out how the portal works.

“Rainbow Dash, you can’t go to the other world!” Twilight states firmly as she stomps her hoof,

“Why not?!” Rainbow turns to Twilight, “The other me did something really stupid and I want to make sure she doesn’t do anything like this ever again!”

“You won’t have to worry about that,” Twilight tells her,

“What do you mean?” Rainbow asks as she raises an eyebrow,

“She’s already extremely remorseful for what she did and she’ll probably be hating herself to,” Twilight explains, if there was one thing she was sure about both Rainbows is that whenever they let somepony down they would wallow in a pit of their own misery and as much as Twilight hated seeing her Rainbow go through that, she didn’t mind the human Rainbow Dash going through it.

“That’s still not good enough, she wanted to hurt a friend Twilight,” Rainbow Dash pointed out,

“She was never truly Sunset’s friend,” Twilight told her bluntly, causing both Applejack and Rainbow Dash to be taken aback by the tone in which she said it,

“She still tried to hurt somepony Twi, a prank I understand but to even think about physically hurting somepony is crossing the line. Now are you going to help me or do I have to go through every book in this entire castle?” Rainbow threatened with a sly smile,

Twilight shuttered at that, picturing all her books thrown on the floor, the pages folded in odd angles, “Rainbow, if you even so much as touch any of my books without my permission, so help me I’ll-”

“Twilight!”

All three mares turn to the direction of the voice and see Spike running towards them with a glowing vibrating book in his claws.

“Sunset sent a message!” Spike shouted as he stopped in front of Twilight,

“Thanks Spike,” Twilight thanked her number one assistant as she lifted the journal with her magic and flipped through the pages until she found the new entry,

“What’s it say, what’s it say?” Rainbow Dash asks eagerly,

“She says that Principal Celestia wants to meet with me?” Twilight informs Rainbow as she is a little surprised and curious as to why the Principal would want to meet with her,

“Is it somethin serious?” Applejack ask worriedly,

“I don’t believe so, but I’ll find out for sure when I see her,” Twilight tells her as she levitates a quill to write a response,

Back in Canterlot High, Sunset Shimmer is dropping off the Crusaders to their classroom when she feels her backpack vibrate.

“I’ll see you girls after class to escort you to your next one,” Sunset told them as she bid them farewell, she rounded a corner and pulled out her journal from her backpack, flipped the pages until she found the new entry and began reading.

Sunset, I would be happy to meet with Principal Celestia. I just need to know the time and place.

Sunset reached into her backpack and pulled out a pen to write her response.

Okay, I’ll go tell her you agreed and I’ll write to you later to tell you the time and place,

Sunset waited a bit before the words of Twilight’s response appeared on the page.

Okay,

Sunset closed her journal and placed it safely in her backpack before heading towards her first period class, when she arrived and entered the classroom, every student gasped upon seeing demon Sunset enter. All eyes are on Sunset as she took her seat, her neighbors scooted their seats a little bit away from Sunset. The atmosphere in the classroom suddenly becoming very tense. Sunset paid them no mind as she took out her notebook and got ready to take notes.

The rest of the morning Sunset took the Crusaders to their classrooms, earning frightened looks from the students as they passed by. The lunch bell finally rang and Sunset guided the Crusaders to the Principal’s office to tell Principal Celestia about Twilight’s answer.

“I won’t be long so wait here,” Sunset instructed them as she told Raven she was here to see Celestia and was soon let into her office.

“Hello again Sunset, you have good timing I was just about to head out for lunch,” Principal Celestia greeted her student,

“Twilight wrote that she would be happy to meet with you and wants to know the time and place,” Sunset relayed the message,

“Wonderful, Tell her to meet me after school in my office. What I need to discuss with her won’t take too much of her time,” Principal Celestia tells Sunset with a smile,

“Sure, I’ll bring her myself,” Sunset offers as she bids the Principal farewell,

Sunset and the Crusaders made it to the Lunchroom and immediately all chatter stopped as everyone glares at the Crusaders, but their glares quickly turn to looks of horror upon seeing Demon Sunset behind them. They all went to the lunch line to retrieve their lunches, Granny Smith greeted the Crusaders as she placed the food they wanted on their trays, but when it was Sunset’s turn Granny Smith’s expression fell.

“Hey Granny Smith,” Sunset greeted with a smile,

“H-hey there Sunset, what would you like for lunch?” Granny Smith asks, stuttering a bit, Sunset’s smile unnerved her a bit.

“Just the usual,” Sunset says nonchalant,

Granny Smith nodded as she placed Sunset’s usual food on her tray, Sunset thanked Granny Smith and as she turns to walk away Granny Smith speaks up.

“Sunset wait,”

Sunset stops and turns her head around, “Do you need something Granny Smith?”

“I’m sorry fer what mah granddaughter’s did to yah and I mighty appreciate you looking after Applebloom and her friends at school, who knows what would’ve happened to them once they set foot in this school with all them angry students,” Granny Smith thanked Sunset as she wipes away a stray tear,

Sunset watched the elder Apple, she looked very tired, “Don’t mention it and you shouldn’t apologize for their actions,” Sunset turns her head around, “They knew exactly what they were doing and must now deal with the consequences,”

Granny Smith watches Sunset’s retreating back, despite what Sunset had told her, she still felt responsible for what her granddaughters did to Sunset, Applebloom was the one who created the account to frame Sunset and Applejack abandoned her even after telling Sunset she was family a couple of days ago. The consequences of their had a ripple effect, one that could cost them the farm.

Sunset watched as the Crusaders headed towards their table,she saw someone trying to be sneaky and stick their foot out from under their backpack to trip Applebloom, just like how she was knocked on to the floor. Acting quickly, Sunset ponied up as her eyes flashed, the students who are sitting at the table where the foot came from are shocked when Applebloom approached their table, the foot quickly retreated back in the table.

Applebloom was a little confused at the fearful looks sent her way but thought it must be because of Sunset, she didn’t know that Sunset had cast an illusion spell on her to make her look like her demon self.

As Sunset neared the table she stopped and glared at its occupants, “Don’t think I didn’t see what you tried to do,” Sunset placed her hand on the table and leaned close, the students pulled back as they stared fearfully into Sunset’s fiery demonic eyes, “Next time I catch you doing that, I’m ripping your leg off,”

The student who’s leg she threatened swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded furiously. Sunset smiled devilishly as she left the table, the students eyes are drawn to a burnt hand print on the table. A print that everyone can see, all except…

“Hey Sunset over here!”

Sunset saw Dumbbell waving at her, Sunset smiles as she heads towards the table that Dumbbell is sitting in. The table that the Crusaders are occupying is in perfect view from that table, she also spots Lightning Dust, Gilda, Snip, Snails and even Trixie.

“Why hello there Sunset Shimmer,” Trixie greeted in her usual manner,

“Hey Trixie,” Sunset greeted her as she took a seat between her and Gilda,

“So how was your morning?” Gilda asks before taking a bite of her sandwich,

“Nobody tried to mess with you right? Because I’ve got something to say to them if they did,” Dumbbell threatened,

“That won’t be necessary since everyone is to terrified of me, but other than that my morning has been uneventful,” Sunset tells them as she picks up her apple,” Though I have ti stay after school in detention,”

“Detention?!” Lightning Dust is surprised to hear this, “what for?”

“To keep an eye on ‘Anon-A-Miss’” Sunset explained as she took a bite of her Apple,

“That sucks,” Lightning says before taking a sip of her soda,

“Not really,” Sunset took a couple of bites from her salad before speaking, “I have plenty of free time since this whole mess started,”

Gilda and the rest of the tables occupants didn’t like the sound of that.

“Well since you have all that free time, how about you help me out with my amazing magic performances as my lovely assistant!” Trixie declared,

“Lovely assistant eh?” Sunset says as she raised an eyebrow, a sly smile on her lips,

Hearing Trixie say that gave the others an idea.

Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo ate their lunch in silence, no one dared to say anything or risk bringing the attention of the students. However one student wasn’t having it.

“Geez did somebody die, you’re all super quiet,”

The Crusaders looked up from their meal to see none other than Diamond Tiara,

“Oh, it’s just you Diamond Tiara,” Applebloom says dejectedly,

“Seriously? Is that anyway to say hello to a friend,” Diamond Tiara asks as she takes her usual seat next to Applebloom,

“You still want to be our friend,” Applebloom asks, she thought that Diamond Tiara would sever their friendship over Anon-A-Miss,

“Even after we ruined your friendship with Silver Spoon?” Scootaloo points out,

“Yeah, about that,” Diamond Tiara pinches Applebloom’s arm painfully before kicking Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo, “All is forgiven now,”

“Thanks a lot, “Applebloom says sarcastically as she rubs her arm,

“Not that I’m complaining, but I thought you’d be really mad,” Sweetie Bell says as she rubs her leg,

“Who says I’m not?” Diamond Tiara narrows her eyes at Sweetie Bell, “We’re suppose to be friends now but you went behind my back and posted that picture of Silver Spoon wearing my necklace instead of telling me,”

The Crusaders bowed their heads in shame.

“But considering how I’ve been bullying you for years and all you did was post something that was to my benefit, you can probably guess which one is worse,” Diamond Tiara pointed out, “Besides my time in the lime light in Anon-A-Miss is nowhere near as bad as everyone else,”

The girls looked around them as the students glared at one another, once friends have now become enemies.

“Me and Silver Spoon made up though, she’s not here since she has a Doctor’s appointment,” Diamond Tiara informed them,

“That’s good I guess,” Applebloom said, she felt guilty enough that she ruined everyone’s friendships, especially the one her sister and her friends had with Sunset, she didn’t want to ruin the friendship she has with Diamond Tiara,

“She was mad at you though, but I told her she was the one who took my necklace without asking,” Diamond Tiara told them as she begins eating her lunch,

The Crusaders resumed eating their lunch, happy that at east there is still someone else in the school that doesn’t hate them. On the table containing Sunset Shimmer and her friends, Sunset watched the whole exchange and smirked before she resumed eating her lunch and listening to Trixie talk about how great she is.

The rest of the school day went on as usual, students fearing Sunset, taking notes in class, except that she had classes with the Rainbooms. Sunset felt their gazes on her throughout class, they looked at her with fear, sadness, guilt and terrible regret. Especially Rainbow Dash. No doubt seeing what her actions caused and the sheer weight of her betrayal would greatly affect her, especially since she was proven to be in the wrong, Sunset figured she would be the one to hate herself the most. When classes were over Sunset was thankful that the Rainbooms didn’t attempt to talk to her, she wasn’t ready to deal with them yet.

As the final bell rang, Sunset made her way towards the Wondercolt Statue, it’s surface began to ripple as Princess Twilight stepped through it.

“Glad to see you remembered to dress properly this time,” Sunset says with a sly smile as she notices that Twilight has on winter clothing,

“What can I say, I don’t like being an ice cube,” Twilight responds before they both start laughing and then embrace in a hug,

“It’s good to see you Twilight,” Sunset tells her fellow equestrian as she hugs Twilight tightly,

“Likewise,” Twilight responds as the two break the hug and begin heading inside the school, “So any idea what Principal Celestia wants to talk to me about?”

“I have no idea,” Sunset responds simply, “I guess she’s more alike to Princess Celestia in the keeping secrets department,”

“Sunset?” Twilight looks at her friend with worry, her tone suddenly became sad when mentioning their shared mentor,

Sunset glances over at Twilight and realizes how she must have sounded, “it’s nothing, just forget I said anything, anyway I hope you don’t mind going the rest of the way alone since I have to report to detention to keep an eye out for the Crusaders,”

“Sounds tough,” Twilight says sympathetically, she couldn’t imagine what Sunset must be feeling looking after the very girls who ruined her reputation at school,

“It helps that everyone is too afraid of you to even dare make a move or risk some horrible consequences,” Sunset shrugs, it was better to have everyone afraid of her than hate her,

The two made their way inside the school but had the part ways as Sunset headed towards the detention room while Twilight went towards the Principal’s office, She saw Raven who alerted Principal Celestia to her arrival. She gave Twilight the go ahead and she entered the Principal’s office.

“Princess Twilight, thank you for coming.” Principal Celestia greeted Twilight, “I’m sorry to have to pull you away from your duties as a princess but I didn’t want to alert Sunset to what I am doing,”

“It’s no problem at-” Twilight cuts herself off as her mind registered what the Principal had just said, “Why don’t you want Sunset to know, what are you hiding from her?”

“Calm yourself Twilight, I am not planing anything malicious against Sunset, I just wanted to get in touch with my counterpart from your world,” Principal Celestia explains as she assures the Princess,

“Why do you want to talk to Princess Celestia? Why keep it from Sunset?” Twilight questions, not understanding why the Principal would go around Sunset for a meeting with her mentor,

Principal Celestia reaches into her bag and pulls out a file folder before handing it to Twilight, “This is why,”

Twilight takes the folder from her hand and opens it, upon reading what it is, her eyes widen in shock, “This is...”

“If my counterpart is anything like me then she must feel the same way about Sunset as I do,” Principal Ceslestia confesses as Twilight stares at her, the corners of her mouth lifting into a smile,

“This….this is wonderful!” Twilight squealed excitedly, “Now I can see why you didn’t tell Sunset, you’re planing to surprise her huh?”

“Yep,” Was Principal Celestia’s simple reply as she smiled at Twilight,

“I’ll go back right away and tell Princess Celestia,” Twilight gives back the folder to the Principal as she heads out the door.

In the detention room, the Crusaders are doing their homework as they wait out the time. Sunset is sitting in the back absentmindedly drawing something on her notebook, she wasn’t too surprised seeing a lot of students since they were probably here for sending secrets to Anon-A-Miss. They all cast nervous glances at her, waiting to see what she’ll do. Sunset ignored them for the most part, her mind began wondering what Principal Celestia wanted to talk about with Twilight and why she couldn’t tell her,

But I will tell you soon, I promise!

It was always later, she was always cryptic with what she really wanted Sunset to learn except for when she wanted her to learn humility. She remembered that mischievous smile of hers whenever she had something ‘fun’ planed, how she missed that smile. Despite being angry at Princess Celestia for denying what Sunset thought was her destiny, she never stopped missing her. She missed their magic lessons, stargazing at night, sneaking out of the castle to explore canterlot in disguise and any other crazy idea the princess had.

Sunset couldn’t help but smile as she recalled better times, she felt a warmth in her heart that spread through her body.

“S-Sunset?”

Sunset snapped out of her trip down memory lane to look up and was surprised to see everyone backed away from her, “What’s with all of you?”

Everyone backs away even more, fear is evident in their eyes as they saw flames spread out from the ground beneath demon Sunset who is on fire. Applebloom swallows the lump in her throat as she speaks up again.

“D-do you think you can tone down the flames a bit...please?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at Applebloom’s odd request, but then it dawned on her what she meant, “Okay,”

Sunset replied simply as the warm feeling slowly disappeared, she watched the others relax a bit before they cautiously returned to their seats. The remaining time passed by without further incident and soon Sunset is making her way outside with the Crusaders where their family is waiting for them.

Rarity and Applejack kept their eyes locked on their sisters, their shame and the way they saw Sunset kept them from looking at Sunset directly.

“I guess I’ll see you girls tomorrow,” Sunset bids farewell to the Crusaders as she makes her way past their sisters and Stormy Flare,

“Sunset wait!”

Sunset stops in her tracks upon hearing Applejack’s voice, but she doesn’t turn around.

“Ah know yah don’t want to listen to me write now and ah know yah said yah don’t want to hear me say sorry but I just-”

“Then why are we having this conversation?” Sunset cuts Applejack off, “Why should I listen to you when you refuse to listen to me about Anon-A-Miss?”

You know what? I’m glad ah still had my doubts about yah because yah ended up proving me right,

Remember those words Applejack, you’ll soon regret them,

Applejack felt like she had been punched in the gut as she recalled what she said to Sunset, Sunset was right, she did regret her words.

“Darling we’re so very sorry-”

“As I’ve said to all of you yesterday, I don’t want to hear any of your halfhearted apologies,” Sunset cuts off Rarity as she reminds them of what she told them yesterday,

“It’s not halfhearted!” Rarity raises her voice in frustration, “I’m trying to tell you that I am genuinely sorry for what I did to hurt you!”

“No you’re not,” Was Sunset’s simple and calm reply.

“How can you say that?!” Rarity is aghast that Sunset actually believes she wouldn’t be sorry for her actions during the Anon-A-Miss fiasco,

“Because you told me yourself how you truly felt,” Again Sunset replied simply,

Rarity’s eyes widen as her mind recollected what she had told Sunset yesterday, she told Sunset how she resented her after the fall formal and how it never truly went away. Suddenly the Sunset she saw transformed into something completely different, her hair grew longer, multicolored and somewhat etherealized, star like glitters can be seen within her hair. When she turned around, Rarity saw that her eyes are a pale cold blue, with vertical pupils with diamond-like glimmers seen within. Her skin is a dark purple and she gave Rarity a devious yet elegant smile. Rarity felt that there was something very familiar about her but then it finally dawned on her who she is, a twisted nightmare version of herself.

Sunset watches Rarity’s stunned expression and for a brief moment wonders what she is seeing now, she pushes that thought aside as she turns back around and walks away.

As Sunset makes her way home she decides to take a detour through the park to clear her thoughts about her encounter with Rarity and Applejack. She spots a bench that is free of snow and takes a seat before letting out a shuttering breath.

“Is this going to happen with the others as well?” Sunset thinks aloud as she rest her elbows on her knees and runs her right hand through her hair,

“Hey Sunset!”

Sunset looks up to see Lightning Dust jogging towards her, “Oh hey Lightning Dust, shouldn’t you be at soccer practice?”

“Practice has been canceled due to the Anon-A-Miss thing and won’t resume till after the new year,” Lightning Dust explained as stood in front of Sunset, holding a soccer ball in her right hand,

“Oh, sorry to hear that,” Sunset felt bad for her friend, she was suspended for several games due to her reckless behavior that got two students injured and her suspension only ended a month ago,

“Don’t be, the team has been on edge lately because of Anon-A-Miss and after finding out that several of out teammates sent secrets to her, it only got worse. So coach Iron Will canceled practice until after the new year when everybody is a little cooled off,” Lightning Dust explains as she spins the soccer ball on her finger, “So how was detention?”

“It was nothing, but I can’t say the same for after,” Sunset sighs as she looks at the floor,

“What happened?” Lightning Dust asks with concern as she takes a seat beside Sunset,

Sunset looks at Lightning and debated whether or not she should tell her, but after seeing the genuine concern in her eyes and how she stuck by her during Anon-A-Miss, Sunset told her what happened,

“So they tried to apologize but you told them off,” Lightning Dust says simply as she leans back on the bench,

“That’s one way of putting it,” Sunset sighs as stares at the ground,

Lightning watches Sunset before an idea comes to mind, “Come with me,”

Sunset looks up to see Lightning Dust stand up and walk away, Lightning Dust turns around looks at Sunset expectantly. Deciding to hummer her, Sunset gets up and follows Lightning Dust along the cleared walkway. Lighting Dust leads them towards a soccer field that is covered in snow, she opens the gate and leads Sunset to one of the soccer nets

“You go over to the goal net and stop me from getting a goal,” Lighting Dust instructed her as she sets her backpack down on the snow,

“You want me to what?” Sunset looks at Lightning like she grew a second head,

“You heard me,” Lightning Dust smirks at Sunset, “I know you use to help Rainbow practice, meaning you’re familiar with playing in the snow,”

Sunset didn’t like that smirk and being reminded of Rainbow Dash certainly is helping with her mood, with a bit of reluctance Sunset did as she was told and went to the goal.

Lighting Dust bounced the ball on her knees, doing several tricks before kicking the ball at Sunset, Sunset readied herself but relaxed as the ball hit the top of the post. Lightning smirked as she mad a mad dash towards Sunset, she did a forward back-flip and hit the returning soccer ball, sending it towards the net. But she was surprised to see Sunset already in its path and intercepting it.

“So you saw through that huh?” Lighting was a little impressed that Sunset managed to block that,

“You said so yourself, I use to practice with Dash so I know what to expect from someone with your great skills,” Sunset complimented,

“Thanks for the compliment, I guess I don’t need to hold back after all,” Lightning smirked as she bounced the ball on her left foot,

“Bring it,” Sunset smirks as she prepares herself for Lightning’s next move,

Lightning Dust runs towards Sunset, going from side to side and passing the ball between her feet to confuse Sunset. Sunset watches her carefully, her footwork is almost the same as Rainbow’s but then again they are on the same soccer team, Lightning Dust quickly approaches the net and she swings her left foot in an attempt to kick the ball but she passes over the ball and kicks with her right leg, Sunset rushes forward to intercept her, but this is exactly what Lightning wanted as she grabbed the ball between her legs as Sunset got close enough and tossed it forward from behind, However instead of looking at the ball, Sunset’s eyes are on Lightning.

“Nice try, but I’m not going to let you distract me,” Sunset tells Lightning as the ball hits the snow covered ground,

“Can’t fool you huh?” Lighting crosses her arms as she looks at the ball still ball behind Sunset, “You know Rainbow Dash fell for that,”

“I’m not surprised,” Sunset says as she frowns,

Lightning realized her mistake and tried to salvage the situation, “You should have seen the look on her face when I first pulled it off on her, she was completely dumbstruck,”

Sunset frown was still in place, but then the corners of her mouth lifted into a smile, “You should’ve seen her face when I accidentally kicked the ball straight into her face,”

Both teens broke out in laughter, Lightning Dust was thankful that she brought Sunset’s mood up. Both girls continued to play against each other for the next hour before Lighting Dust had enough.

“Okay, you’re not as bad as I thought,” Lightning Dust complimented as she caught her breath, Sunset really made it difficult to score but she still managed to get in a goal or two,

“How bad did you think I’d be?” Sunset asks as she sat on the cold snow,

“So and so,” Lightning motioned with her hand, she walked up to Sunset and offered her a hand,

Sunset smiled as she took the offered hand and Lighting Dust helped her to her feet, “Thanks,”

“No problem, hey want to go to the mall, there’s a food stand that sells a unique treat and I happen to know the owner so we’ll get a good discount,” Lightning Dust suggest as she looks at Sunset expectantly,

Sunset simple smiles before voicing her answer, “Lead the way”

Lightning Dust smiles cheekily as she and Sunset head towards the mall, the two engaged in small talk as Sunset’s mood has drastically improved. Lightning couldn’t wait to see the look on Sunset’s face when she sees who they are going to meet.

Author's Note

So sorry for the delay, I got stuck writing certain parts for this chapter. Hopefully you all enjoy this extra long chapter, I got the description for Nightmare Rarity from the villains wiki.